盎格鲁—撒克逊人基督教化研究
摘要
基督教化是日耳曼人从野蛮走向文明的重要历程。盎格鲁-撒克逊诸国接受基督教始自肯特,直至苏塞克斯和怀特岛的皈依,前后经历了近百年时间。从国王的受洗皈依到普通民众接受信仰,一个古代民族的改宗是一个漫长的历史过程,是政治因素与文化因素共同作用的结果。目前国内对此课题的研究较少,从民族史角度论述阐释这一变迁的著述更不多见。本论文旨在通过研究盎格鲁-撒克逊时代’诸王国的基督教化进程,讨论分析当中遗留的一些重要问题,希冀填补以往史学界阐之未尽、尤有空白之处。论文主要从国王、教会以及与法兰克人的比较,这三个方面来探究、考证盎格鲁-撒克逊人的基督教化过程。
在国王方面,侧重于国王改宗的动因和王室贵族在改宗中的作用分析,着眼于考究王权对改宗的策动作用。从分析、理清罗马、肯特和法兰克王国三者间的关系入手,本文对大格雷戈里传教中的政治因素做了较为细致的分析。肯特与奥斯特拉西亚、纽斯特里亚结成的政治联盟是推动前者改宗的重要因素,但过分强调法兰克王国对肯特改宗的影响力也是不适宜的。本文以法兰克公主贝尔莎出嫁时间为切入点,对这场政治联姻中一些待商榷的问题进行了考证与推论。王权不仅是改宗初期的决定性要素,并且也会影响到之后基督教的发展道路。传统观点认为,664年惠特比会议的召开是因为爱尔兰传统与罗马传统所遵循的复活节日期不同而引发的。但这可能只是会议召开的一个契机,这次会议召开的根本原因很大程度上是缘于王室内部的政治斗争。
在教会方面,循罗马教会与爱尔兰教会各自的传教轨迹,对其传教理念与方法做了一些比对。爱尔兰教会的修道院体制与罗马主教区体制相比,更适合于早期英吉利北部的散居式的乡村社会。罗马传统则更倾向于强调主教的权威,更注重世俗的管理事务,与南部城镇较为密集的地区较为相宜。但必须指出,在盎格鲁-撒克逊诸国的基督教化历程中,罗马与爱尔兰的宗教影响是混合交融在一起的,因此不可孤立地看待二者在改宗中起到的作用。本文通过研究威尔弗里德主教的生平,探讨教会文化的融合与变迁,并从中反映盎格鲁-撒克逊教会的成长史。民众从多神教到基督教过程中精神信仰层面的变化是本文考察的另一重点,本文主要从考古学和人类学的角度,探讨了盎格鲁-撒克逊人丧葬风俗和死后世界观念的变迁。这种风俗观念上的过渡,是宗教信仰转变过程中极为重要的一环,教会对宗教理念的调整对此有很大的推动作用。
在改宗史比较方面,本文就盎格鲁-撒克逊和法兰克王权对改宗的影响力,以及二者教会对多神教文化的改造政策等方面做了比较分析,冀图借此探究二者在基督教文化上的相互影响和日耳曼人在基督教化过程中的相似性。盎格鲁-撒克逊诸国与墨洛温王朝相比,基督教化进程出现了多次受阻甚或倒退现象,这与盎格鲁-撒克逊王权相对赢弱是有很大关联的。在通过初步研究赎罪观念和圣徒崇拜在英吉利的兴起,并比对盎格鲁-撒克逊和法兰克教会的传教政策后发现,即使传教的具体政策有所差异,但在精神信仰的转变过程中,两支日耳曼民族间存有很大的共性。
From barbarism to civilization, Christianization of the various Germanic people was the milestone in history. Anglo-Saxon kingdoms accept Christianity began with Kent experienced nearly a hundred years till the Conversion of Sussex and Isle of Wight. Baptized converts from the king to the general public, the proselytism of an ancient nation was a long historical process, also was generated by a combination of political factors and cultural factors. There is few domestic researches on this topic, discusses on this change from the perspective of national history writing is more rare. This thesis aims to explain the deficiencies of previous historians by studying the Conversion of Anglo-Saxon England. In this thesis, Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons explored from the Kings, the Church, as well as a comparison with the Franks.
From the perspective of Kings, this thesis focused on Kings'motives and the royal families' roles in the Conversion, to investigate the influence of kingship on the proselytizing. Starting from analyze and clarify the relationship among the Roman,Kent and Frankish kingdom, this thesis do detailed analysis about the political factors of Gregory missionary. The political alliance between Kent and Austrasia or Neustria is important factors to promote the former Conversion, but too much emphasis on the influence of the Frankish kingdom about Kent Conversion to Christian is inappropriate. As the investigated objects, the time of Frankish princess Bertha's marriage is the key to problems with doubtful in this political marriage. The kingship is not only decisive factor in the Conversion, but also affects the development of Christianity. Conventional wisdom holds that the Synod of Whitby in664was convened to Irish and Roman tradition followed by the different dates of Easter. But this may just be an opportunity for the synod, the root causes of the synod largely due to domestic political struggles of the royal family.
In the investigated of church, this thesis introduces the missionary send by the Church of Rome and the Church of Ireland respectively, compares their missionary methods and concepts. Compared with the Diocese of Rome, Irish monastic institutions were more suitable for rural community in the early northern Anglo-Saxon England. Roman tradition was more inclined to emphasize the authority of the bishop, and pay more attention to the management of affairs of the secular, was more affordable for the dense areas in southern town relatively. However, it must be pointed out that, in the Christianization of Anglo-Saxon England, the religious influence of Rome and Ireland is mixed together; therefore, it could not be viewed in isolation from the role played by these two churches. Through the study of the life of Wilfrid of York, explore the fusion and change of church culture, which reflect the history of the growth of the Anglo-Saxon Church. From polytheism to Christianity, changes in spiritual beliefs of the Anglo-Saxons in Conversion are a major topic about this thesis. Mainly from the view of archeology and anthropology, explores the Anglo-Saxons changing funeral customs and the concept of life after death. Transition, on the concept of this custom, is an extremely important part of the transformation of religious belief, by adjusting the religious concepts, church played a significant role in the promotion.
By comparing on the religious transformations, this thesis analyzes some differences between Anglo-Saxon and Frankish kingships in the Christianization, as well as the missionary policy for transforming the polytheistic culture by the Church. Through a comparative analysis, explores the interaction of both Christian cultural culture, and the similarities in the process of Christianization of Germany. Compared with the Merovingian dynasty, the process of Christianization in Anglo-Saxon kingdoms was repeatedly hindered or even backsliding, it is associated with that the Anglo-Saxon kingship is relatively weak. Preliminary study on the penitential concepts and the worship of saints in Anglo-Saxon England, show there are a lot of commonalities between the Anglo-Saxons and the Franks in their transformations of the spiritual beliefs, even if they differ in the specific policies.
在国王方面,侧重于国王改宗的动因和王室贵族在改宗中的作用分析,着眼于考究王权对改宗的策动作用。从分析、理清罗马、肯特和法兰克王国三者间的关系入手,本文对大格雷戈里传教中的政治因素做了较为细致的分析。肯特与奥斯特拉西亚、纽斯特里亚结成的政治联盟是推动前者改宗的重要因素,但过分强调法兰克王国对肯特改宗的影响力也是不适宜的。本文以法兰克公主贝尔莎出嫁时间为切入点,对这场政治联姻中一些待商榷的问题进行了考证与推论。王权不仅是改宗初期的决定性要素,并且也会影响到之后基督教的发展道路。传统观点认为,664年惠特比会议的召开是因为爱尔兰传统与罗马传统所遵循的复活节日期不同而引发的。但这可能只是会议召开的一个契机,这次会议召开的根本原因很大程度上是缘于王室内部的政治斗争。
在教会方面,循罗马教会与爱尔兰教会各自的传教轨迹,对其传教理念与方法做了一些比对。爱尔兰教会的修道院体制与罗马主教区体制相比,更适合于早期英吉利北部的散居式的乡村社会。罗马传统则更倾向于强调主教的权威,更注重世俗的管理事务,与南部城镇较为密集的地区较为相宜。但必须指出,在盎格鲁-撒克逊诸国的基督教化历程中,罗马与爱尔兰的宗教影响是混合交融在一起的,因此不可孤立地看待二者在改宗中起到的作用。本文通过研究威尔弗里德主教的生平,探讨教会文化的融合与变迁,并从中反映盎格鲁-撒克逊教会的成长史。民众从多神教到基督教过程中精神信仰层面的变化是本文考察的另一重点,本文主要从考古学和人类学的角度,探讨了盎格鲁-撒克逊人丧葬风俗和死后世界观念的变迁。这种风俗观念上的过渡,是宗教信仰转变过程中极为重要的一环,教会对宗教理念的调整对此有很大的推动作用。
在改宗史比较方面,本文就盎格鲁-撒克逊和法兰克王权对改宗的影响力,以及二者教会对多神教文化的改造政策等方面做了比较分析,冀图借此探究二者在基督教文化上的相互影响和日耳曼人在基督教化过程中的相似性。盎格鲁-撒克逊诸国与墨洛温王朝相比,基督教化进程出现了多次受阻甚或倒退现象,这与盎格鲁-撒克逊王权相对赢弱是有很大关联的。在通过初步研究赎罪观念和圣徒崇拜在英吉利的兴起,并比对盎格鲁-撒克逊和法兰克教会的传教政策后发现,即使传教的具体政策有所差异,但在精神信仰的转变过程中,两支日耳曼民族间存有很大的共性。
From barbarism to civilization, Christianization of the various Germanic people was the milestone in history. Anglo-Saxon kingdoms accept Christianity began with Kent experienced nearly a hundred years till the Conversion of Sussex and Isle of Wight. Baptized converts from the king to the general public, the proselytism of an ancient nation was a long historical process, also was generated by a combination of political factors and cultural factors. There is few domestic researches on this topic, discusses on this change from the perspective of national history writing is more rare. This thesis aims to explain the deficiencies of previous historians by studying the Conversion of Anglo-Saxon England. In this thesis, Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons explored from the Kings, the Church, as well as a comparison with the Franks.
From the perspective of Kings, this thesis focused on Kings'motives and the royal families' roles in the Conversion, to investigate the influence of kingship on the proselytizing. Starting from analyze and clarify the relationship among the Roman,Kent and Frankish kingdom, this thesis do detailed analysis about the political factors of Gregory missionary. The political alliance between Kent and Austrasia or Neustria is important factors to promote the former Conversion, but too much emphasis on the influence of the Frankish kingdom about Kent Conversion to Christian is inappropriate. As the investigated objects, the time of Frankish princess Bertha's marriage is the key to problems with doubtful in this political marriage. The kingship is not only decisive factor in the Conversion, but also affects the development of Christianity. Conventional wisdom holds that the Synod of Whitby in664was convened to Irish and Roman tradition followed by the different dates of Easter. But this may just be an opportunity for the synod, the root causes of the synod largely due to domestic political struggles of the royal family.
In the investigated of church, this thesis introduces the missionary send by the Church of Rome and the Church of Ireland respectively, compares their missionary methods and concepts. Compared with the Diocese of Rome, Irish monastic institutions were more suitable for rural community in the early northern Anglo-Saxon England. Roman tradition was more inclined to emphasize the authority of the bishop, and pay more attention to the management of affairs of the secular, was more affordable for the dense areas in southern town relatively. However, it must be pointed out that, in the Christianization of Anglo-Saxon England, the religious influence of Rome and Ireland is mixed together; therefore, it could not be viewed in isolation from the role played by these two churches. Through the study of the life of Wilfrid of York, explore the fusion and change of church culture, which reflect the history of the growth of the Anglo-Saxon Church. From polytheism to Christianity, changes in spiritual beliefs of the Anglo-Saxons in Conversion are a major topic about this thesis. Mainly from the view of archeology and anthropology, explores the Anglo-Saxons changing funeral customs and the concept of life after death. Transition, on the concept of this custom, is an extremely important part of the transformation of religious belief, by adjusting the religious concepts, church played a significant role in the promotion.
By comparing on the religious transformations, this thesis analyzes some differences between Anglo-Saxon and Frankish kingships in the Christianization, as well as the missionary policy for transforming the polytheistic culture by the Church. Through a comparative analysis, explores the interaction of both Christian cultural culture, and the similarities in the process of Christianization of Germany. Compared with the Merovingian dynasty, the process of Christianization in Anglo-Saxon kingdoms was repeatedly hindered or even backsliding, it is associated with that the Anglo-Saxon kingship is relatively weak. Preliminary study on the penitential concepts and the worship of saints in Anglo-Saxon England, show there are a lot of commonalities between the Anglo-Saxons and the Franks in their transformations of the spiritual beliefs, even if they differ in the specific policies.
引文
1 The Church Historians of England:Vol.1,pt.2. The historical works of the Venerable Beda, ed. and trans. Joseph Stevenson, London:Seeleys,1853; The Church Historians of England:Vol.Ⅱ, pt. I. The Anglo-Saxon chronicle. The chronicle of Florence of Worcester, ed. and trans. Joseph Stevenson, London:Seeleys,1853.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896.
3 A Selected Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First and Second Series, NPNF, ed. Philip Schaff. Grand Rapids, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1886-1900.
4 B. Thorpe, Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, London,1840,1st, New Jersey:The Lawbook Exchange Ltd.,2004.
1 Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland, ed. A.W.Haddan and W. Stubbs,3
2 A Collection of the Laws and Canons of the Church of England,2 vols., ed. J. Johnson, London:Bobert vols, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1869-78. Knaplock,1850.
3 English Historical Documents,500-1042,Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955.
4 The Anglo-Saxon World, ed.and trans. Kevin Crossley-Holland, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2nd,2002.
5 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004.
6 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,500-1042, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.135-235; The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, ed.,and trans.,Michael James Swanton, New York:Routledge,1998.
7 St.Bede, Bede's Ecclesiastical History of the English people, ed. and trans. Bertram Colgrave, R. A. B. Mynors, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1969.
8 An anonymous monk of Whitby, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985.
1 The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb and D.H.Farmer, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004.
2 Wulfstan's Canon Law Collection,ed.and trans.James E. Cross, Andrew Hamer, Cambridge:D.S,Brewer,1999; Medieval Handbooks of Penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents, ed. Austin P. Evans, New York:Columbia University Press,1938.
3 Gildas Sapiens, Liber querulus de Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, ed. and trans. John Allen Giles, Un The Ruin of Britain, London:James Bohn,1st,1841, Project Gutenberg Etext,1999.
4 《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,2004年第1版;比德：《英吉利教会史》,陈维振、周清民译,北京：商务印书馆,1991年第1版。
1 N. J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious affiliation in early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997.William A. Chaney,The Cult of Kinship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997
2 参见J.Hines,'The becoming of English:identity,material culture and language in Early Anglo-Saxon Englang',in Anglo-Saxon Stuides in Archaeology and History, Ⅶ,1994,pp.49-59.
3 N. J.Higham, An English empire:Bede and the early Anglo-Saxon kings,Manchester University Press,1995.
William A. Chaney,The Cult of Kingship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997,p.22.
5 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Early Germanic Kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford:Clarendon,1980,pp.8-20.
1 Clare Stancliffe,'Kings who Opted Out', in Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society, ed. Patrick Wormald, Oxford:Blackwell,1983,pp.154-176.
2 C.J.Godfrey,The Church in Anglo-Saxon England,London:Cambridge University Press,1962;John Blair,The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society,New York:Oxford University Press,2005.
Kenneth Hylson-Smith,Christianity in England from Roman Times to the Reformation, Vol 1,From Roman Tomes to 1066,SCM Press,1999;Henry Mayr-Harting,The coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England,Pennsylvania State University Press, third edition,1991.
Scott De Gregorio ed.,The Cambridge Companion to Bede,Cambridge University Press,2010; Peter Hunter Blair,The world of Bede,Cambridge University Press,1990; George F. Browne,Augustine and His Companions.Four Lectures Delivered at St. Paul's in January 1895,Kessinger Publishing, LLC,2006; Clinton Albertson, Anglo-Saxon saints and heroes, Fordham University Press,1967.
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England,NewYork:Oxford University Press,1961.
2 John Blair,The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.18,and 23-24.
1 约翰.布莱尔,肖明翰译：《盎格鲁-撒克逊简史》,北京：外语教学与研究出版社,2008年。
2 James Douglas, Nenia Britannica:or, A sepulchral history of Great Britain, from the earliest period to its general conversion to Christianity, London:John Nichols,1793; John Kemble,Jiorae ferales,or studies in the archaeology of the northern nations,London:Lovell Reeve,1863.
3 C.J.Arnold, An Archaeology of the Early Anglo-Saxon kingdoms,Hew York:Routl edge,1988; Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology & History,ed. Helena Hamerow,Oxford:School of Archaeology, Oxford University,1979.
1 Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993; Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977.
2 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism,New York:Routledge,1992.
Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life.death and afterlife,Hambledon Continuum Press,2009.
1 Peter Brown, The Rise of Western Christendom, Triumph and Diversity, A.D.200-1000, London:Blackwell Publishing, second edition,2003; Richard Fletcher, The conversion of Europe.from paganism to Christianity 371-1386 AD, London:Harper Collins,1997.
2 Peter Brown, The Rise of Western Christendom, Triumph and Diversity, A.D.200-1000, pp.414-428.
3 James T.Palmer,Anglo-Saxons in a Frankish world,690-900, Turnhout:Brepols,2009.
1 Richard Fletcher, The conversion of Europe:from paganism to Christianity 371-1386 AD, London:Harper Collins, 1997,pp.97-129,and 160-192.
J.N.HiIlgarth,Christianity and paganism,350-750:the conversion of Western Europe, University of Pennsylvania Press,1986;Wolfgang Hage,Das Christentum im friihen Mittelalter (476-1054):vom Ende des westromischen Reiches bis zum west-ostlichen Schisma.Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,1993; John Michael Wallace-Hadrill,The barbarian West,400-1000,Wiley-Blackwell,1996.
3 Ian Wood,The Missionary Life,Saints and the evangelisation of Europe,400-1500, Harlow:Person Education Limited Press,2001.
1 James C. Russell,The Germanization of Early Medieval Christianity:A Sociohistorical Approach to Religious Transformation,Oxford University Press,1996.
2 F.M.Stenton, The Latin Charters of the Aglo-Saxon Period, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1955; William Bright, Chapters of Early English Church History, Kessinger Publishing,2006.Phillip Pulsiano and Elaine M.Treharne, Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts and their Heritage,Aldershot:Ashgate,1998.
3 Joseph H.Lynch, Christianizing kinship.ritual sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England, Cornell University Press,1998.
1 Nicholas Brooks,Anglo-Saxon myths:state and church,400-/066,Continuum International Publishing Group,2000.相关研究也可参阅2008年出版的对他的纪念文集Myth, rulership, church and charters:essays in honour of Nicholas Brooks, ed.Julia Barrow, Andrew Wareham, Ashgate Publishing, Ltd.,2008.
2 王宪生,《英国早期的基督教及其影响》,《郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)》,1992年03期,第74-79页；孟广林,《中世纪前期的英国封建王权与基督教会》,《历史研究》,2000年02期,第134-147页；陈太宝,《盎格鲁-撒克逊时期基督教对王权的影响》,《长春师范学院学报(人文社会科学版)》,2009年03期,第50-53页；张建辉,《英国盎格鲁-撒克逊时期的政教关系》,《内蒙古大学学报(哲学社会科学版)》,2010年03期,第114-118页。
3 许锦光,《基督教在盎格鲁—撒克逊英格兰的传播及影响(596-750)》,南京大学,2011年。
1 该书英文足译本目前有两种,都命名为《法兰克人史》。一种是O.M.道尔顿的译本,1927年英国牛津大学出版,另一种是路易斯·索普(Lewis Thorpe)的译本,1974年美国企鹅书局(Penguin)出版。道尔顿的译本分两卷,第一卷是关于克洛维及墨洛温王朝史的介绍,可视为阅读法兰克人史的指南,第二卷方是正文译本和注释部分。节译本也有两部。1916年美国哥伦比亚大学出版的E.布雷豪特节译本,曾数次再版,口碑较好。还有一部是2005年出版的A.C.墨里(Alexander Callander Murray)的《格雷戈里的墨洛温王朝史》。该译本选译了原文第二卷至第十卷的内容,对部分相关章节进行了合并,重新排序,也使得一些早先译本遗留下来的疑难困惑得以明晰。德文足译本《十卷册历史》由鲁道夫·卢赫讷和威廉·吉斯布莱赫特翻译,译文忠于原著,有一定参考价值。
2 Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Confessorum, ed., B.Krusch, MGH, SRM 1, English translation by Raymond Van Dam, The Glory of the Confessors, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1988.Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Martyrum, English translation by Raymond Van Dam,The Glory of the Martyrs, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1988.Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool :Liverpool University Press,1991.
3 Avitus of Vienne, Avitus of Vienne:Letters and Selected Prose, trans.and notes by Danuta Shanzer and Ian Wood, Liverpool University Press,2002.
1 Charles de Clercq,ed,Concilia Galliae:A.511-A.695,CCSL,148A,Turnhout,Belgium:brepols,1963根据查理的拉丁版本现有1989年出版的法文译本。另亦有德文译本。
2 《萨利克法典》,《世界著名法典汉译从书》编委会辑,北京：法律出版社,2000。英文全译本可参见Pactus Legis Salicae, LV:4,7, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, pp.65-167.
3 不过近来国内也有学者开始对格雷戈里的记载真实性表示怀疑,目前见到的有陈文海的《从“蛮族”首领到“圣徒”国王——论克洛维在中世纪法国的形象及其演绎》一文。
4 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, vol. I introduction, Oxford: Clarendon Press,1927, p.29道尔顿译注的《法兰克人史》共两卷,第一卷是学术专论,第二卷方为翻译。
5 William M. Daly, "Clovis:How Barbaric, How Pagan?" in Speculum, Vol.69, No.3.1994, pp.619-664.
6 Godefroy Kurth, Clovis, Paris:Retaux Press,1895.
1 Raymond Van Dam,'Merovingian Gaul and The Frankish Conquests', in The New Cambridge Medieval History Vol I:c.500-c.700, London:Cambridge University Press,2005, p.207.
-Sir Samuel Dill, Roman Society in Gaul in Merovingian Age, London:George Allen&Unwin Press,1966.
3 Ian Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms,450-751,New York:Longman,1994.
4 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, vol.I introduction, pp.237-59.
5 Isabel Moreira, Dreams, Visions, and Spiritual Authority in Merovingian Gaul, Ithaca:Cornell Univesity Press, 2000, p.3.
1 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London:Macmillan Press, 1982.
2 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1983.
3 Yitzhak Hen.Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul. A.D.481-751, New York:E.J.Brill Press,1995.
4 Ralph Mathisen,'Review:Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul, A.D.481-751;,in The American Historical Review, Vol.104,No.4(Oct.,1999), pp.1361-1362.
3 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London:Macmillan Press,1982, pp.28-29.
5 Guy Halsall, Settlement and social organization:the Merovingian region ofMetz, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1995; Gregory I.Halfond, Archaeology of Frankish Church Councils, Ad511-768, Leiden:Brill Press,2010.
1 Bonnie Effros, Caring, for Body and Soul:Burial and The Afterlife in The Merovingian World, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,2002.
1 Robert de Boron, Joseph ofArimathea, in Merlin and the Grail:Joseph ofArimathea, Merlin, Perceval-The Trilogy of Arthurian Prose Romances Attributed to Robert de Boron, trans. Nigel Bryant, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer, 2001,pp.15-44.
2 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans. J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg,1999, c.8.
3 参见优西比乌斯：《教会史》,保罗·梅尔英译、评注,瞿旭彤汉译,北京：三联书店,2009,第66-68页。
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,4, p.16.
5 蒙茅斯的杰佛里：《不列颠诸王史》,陈默译,桂林：广西师范大学出版社,2009,第70-71页。该书材料来源混杂,真假难辨,作为史料,并不足信。
6 Tertullian, Adversos Iudaeos,7.4转引自George Forrest Browne, The Christian Church in These Islands before the Coming of Augustine- Three Lectures Delivered at St Paul's in January 1894, Project Gutenberg,2010, p.43.
7 转引自George Forrest Browne, The Christian Church in These Islands before the Coming of Augustine, pp.43-44.
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest in England, London:Adam& Charles Black,1961,p.4 and pp.12-15.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,6, pp.17-8.
1 关于圣奥尔本和亚伦、尤里乌斯的事迹参见St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,7, pp.18-22;以及Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans., J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg,1999,c.10-11吉尔达斯并未提到圣奥尔本感化行刑人一同殉教的事。
2 Concilia Galliae a.314-a.506,Corpus Christianorum. Series latina, Vol.148, ed.C. Munier,Turnhout:Brepols, 1963, pp.14-22. R. G Collingwood, John N.L.Myres, Roman Britain and English Settlements, New York:Biblo & Tannen Publishers,1998,p.271.http://e-gli.com/council-of-arles-314/(2011-6-5)
3 Jeremy Collier, An ecclesiastical history of Great Britain, chiefly of England, W. Straker Press,1840,p.64
4 Concilia Galliae a.314-a.506, ed.C. Munier,1963, pp.4-6. Dilectissimo papae siluestrio marinus, acratius, natalis theodorus, proterius, vocius, verus, probatius, caecilianus, faustinus, surgentius, gregorius, reticius, ambitausus, termatius, merocles, pardus, adelfius, hibernius, fortunatus, aristasius, lampadius, vitalis et maternus, liberius, gregorius, crescens, auitianus, dafnus, orantalis, quintasius, victor, epictetus, in domino aeternam salutem.
5 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest in England, London:Adam& Charles Black,1961,p.7.
6 Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, Maiden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003,pp.108-111,Fig.6.1.
1 比德在《教会史》中提到古罗马时期的教堂有两处。一是王后贝尔莎使用的圣马丁教堂,二是后来重建的基督教堂。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,26, p.47; Lib.I,33,p.70比德还提到奥古斯丁在城外以东不远处又修了一座修道院,这座修道院的前身就是圣庞克拉斯教堂。现代考古发现,圣马丁教堂和圣庞克拉斯教堂修建时期都应早于六世纪晚期。可能是比德将重建功绩都归于奥古斯丁之故。Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press, 1981,pp.170-174; Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, Maiden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, pp.110-111.
2 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,pp.170-174,and p.180.考古地绘图参见p.171and p.195.
3 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,p.180; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.l3.
4 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,pp.168-169.
5 Chi-Rho图案是早期基督教的特有图案之一。取其基督的希腊文形式”Xpto-rog"的两个首字母组合而成,看上去就像是X和P的叠加体。Chi和Rho分别是希腊字母X和P的发音。具体的各种样式可参见查尔斯·托马斯的绘图。Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,p.165.
6 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon Endland, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.32. Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, Malden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, pp.108-111.
7 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, pp.180-183.
1 Dorothy Watts, Religion in late Roman Britain:forces of change, London and New York:Routledge,1998, pp.24-51.
2 Mark Redknap,'Early Christianity and its Monuments', in Miranda J.Green, ed., The Celtic World, London and New York:Routledge,1995,p.737.
1 君士坦丁和李锡尼开始作为基督教的保护人一方,击败了对手马克森狄和马克西敏。马克西敏在被李锡尼击败后,亦转向基督教,发布了基督教宽容法令。(具体内容参阅优西比乌斯,瞿旭彤汉译：《教会史》,第423-33页。)而李锡尼一统东罗马之后,转投异教,再次发动对基督教的迫害,与君士坦丁同盟破裂。324年李锡尼两度被君士坦丁击败,翌年被害。
2 尼尼安(Ninian)和哥伦巴(Columba)两位传教士分别来自罗马和爱尔兰。
3 学界的主流意见一般认为5-6世纪是不列颠圣徒的黄金时代(the Age of Saints)。William Copeland Borlase, The age of the saints:a monograph of early Christianity in Cornwall, with the legends of the Cornish saints and an introd. illustrative of the ethnology of the district, Truro:J. Pollard,1893,p.42. Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, p.105.
4 康斯坦提乌斯的记载是在里昂主教帕提安斯(Patiens)的委托下,于480年或更晚一些时候完成的。Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, in:Soldiers of Christ:Saints'Lives from Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, eds. Thomas Noble and Thomas Head, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press,1995, pp.75-106比德在《教会史》中基本照搬了康斯坦提乌斯的记载。
1 Nicholas Higham, Rome.Britain and the Anglo-Saxons,1992,London:Routledge, pp.74-75.
2 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, in:Soldiers of Christ:Saints'Lives from Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, eds. Thomas Noble and Thomas Head, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press,1994, p.87.
3 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, p.88 and pp.95-96.
4 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, pp.89-90.罗马撤军后,不列颠人沿用了罗马军队的建构,只是兵源已完全本土化了。圣日耳曼努斯在当主教之前原是个军人,系阿基坦尼亚(Aguitania)的公爵。
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest in England, London:Adam& Charles Black,1961, pp.26-27.
2 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, p.95.
3 通常这一时期是指罗马不列颠时代与盎格鲁-撒克逊七国时代之间的过渡时期,也就是以罗马结束统治的410年至奥古斯丁来到肯特的597年这一段时间。从民族迁徙角度可归属于西欧民族大迁徙时期。传奇故事里一般称其为“亚瑟王时代”。克里斯托弗·施奈德建议这一时期应改称为“不列颠时代”,沿用古典教会作家帕特里克和吉尔达斯对不列颠人的这—古代民族的称呼。(参见C.A.Snyder, An Age of Tyrants:Britain and the Britons, AD 400-600, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1998, p.252.)不过学界一般还是大多使用考古界首先划分的、已约定俗成的“后罗马时代”这一叫法。
4 有关于帕特里克的生卒年份有多种说法,这里采用查尔斯·托马斯的观点(约415-约492年)。 (参见Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,pp.307-346; C.A.Snyder, The Britons, Maiden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, p.119.)
1 Patrick, Confessio,1. http://www.confessio.ie/etexts/confessio latin#01
2 查尔斯·托马斯持后种观点。(参见Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500,pp.321-25.)
3 The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131), ed.& trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u432.1.http://www.ucc.ie/celt/published/T100001 A/
4 The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131),ed.& trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u493.4.
5 Prosper of Aquitaine, Epitoma Chronicon,s.a.,431.
1 E.A..Thompson, Who was St,Patrick?,Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1999, p.175.
2 Patrick, Confessio,52.
3 Patrick, Confessio,43.
4 Patrick, Confessio,61.
1 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol I, Chapter Ⅶ,p.12.
2 Ibid.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅲ,4, pp.133-34.
4 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol Ⅲ, Chapter Ⅵ,pp.81-2.
5 The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131), ed. & trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u575.1.
6 A.O.Anderson, Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500-1286,I,Stamford:Paul Watkins,1990, p.83. Francis John Byrne, Irish Kings and High-Kings, London:Batsford,1973,p.110.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,15, pp.30-32.20世纪的考古和历史研究表明,迁居不列颠的日耳曼人来自更广阔的区域及族群,如弗里西亚(Frisia)的弗里斯兰人(Frisians),以及法兰克人等等。(参见John Nowell Linton Myres, The English settlements, London:Oxford University Press,1989, pp.46-48,and p.54.)
2 Peter Salway, A history of Roman Britain, London:Oxford University Press,2001,p.189.
1 据一些考古证据发现,撒克逊人很有可能早在罗马时代就在撒克逊海滨有定居点。依据主要是遍布英吉利东部,同时带有罗马晚期风格和撒克逊手工风格的瓦罐。(参见Stephen Johnson,'Late Roman defences and the Limes', in The Council for British Archaeology Research Reports:The Saxon shore,eds. D.E Johnston, Vol.18, 1977,pp.64-66.)
2 Richard Burgess,'The Gallic Chronicle of 452:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.52-84.
3 R. Burgess,'The Gallic Chronicle of 511:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.85-100.
4 R.W.Burgess,'The Dark Age Return to Fifth-Century Britain:The'Restored'Gallic Chronicle Exploded', in Britannia, vol.21,1990, pp.185-195.
5 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans., J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg Etext 1999.C.20.
6 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, c.23.
7 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, c.23.时间出自 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,15, p.31.因日耳曼人多从撒克逊海滨侵入,当时的记载可能容易将盎格鲁人和撒克逊人混为一谈。因此在研究早期文献时不能将撒克逊人当成一个单纯的部落,而是应将其视为一个外来侵入者的总称。据《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,沃尔提格恩请来的是盎格鲁人。The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle,in English Historical pocuments,Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.l42[449].
1 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans., J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg Etext 1999,c.25.
2 Michael E. Jones, The End of Roman-Britain, Ithaca and New York:Cornell University Press,1996,p.46. C.A.Snyder, An Age of Tyrants:Britain and the Britons, AD 400-600, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1998, p.45.
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,Vo;.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.146[577].
1 Aneirin,The Gododdin of Aneirin:text and context from Dark-Age North Britain, ed.and trans. John T. Koch, University of Wales Press,1997,pp.16-8.
2 据《威尔上编年史》,康沃尔最后一个国王邓盖斯(Dumgarth)在875年坠河溺毙。(参考Annales Cambriae, ed. John Williams, London:Longman,1860,p.15(875).)
3 Sir Cyril Fox, The Personality of Britain, Cardiff:National Museum of Wales,1959, p.41.
4 Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum:the history of the English people, ed.and trans., Diana E. Greenway, New York:Oxford University Press,1996,p.17不过他仍合称七国的各民族为撒克逊人。
3 Steven Bassett, The Origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, Leicester Leicester University Press,1989,p.126.
1 Felix, The Anglo-Saxon version of the life of St. Guthlac, hermit of Crowland, ed. and trans., C.W.Goodwin, London:John Russell Smith,1848, pp.20-21.
2 Reges ex nobilitate, duces ex virtute sumnt. Tacitus, Germania,vii, in Germania,Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, ed.W.Smith, London:Walton and Maberly,1885,pp.76-7塔西陀著,马雍,傅正元译：《阿古利可拉传日耳曼尼亚志》,北京：商务印书馆,1985,第59页。
1 Tacitus, Germania, vii, in Germania.Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, pp.76-7
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.144[488],p.145[534].
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅱ,13, pp.111-13.
4 古盎格鲁-撒克逊语写作”Brytenwealda”.(参见The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.45,[827].)
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.11,5, pp.89-90.
6 如同当时的基督教编年史作者把诺森伯里亚叛教国王的统治历史抹去一样。(参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,1,9,p.128,p.145.)比德指出了前人和同时代作者的唯基督教史观,但他对这种主观态度多少是存有认可的,将叛教国王统治的那一年归结到奥斯瓦尔德掌权的9年中去。这种偏袒的心理可能会有意无意地同样影响到他的史观。
7 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.45,[827].
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.11,16, p.118.
2 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, London:Routledge,1992, p.38.
3 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, pp.13,116-7,146-9; Brian Branston, The lost Gods of England, London: Thames and Hudson,1974,p.74.
4 M. Gelling, Signposts to the Past, Place Names and the History of England, London:Phillimore & Co Ltd,1978, pp.158-61; David Wilson.Anglo-Saxon Paganism,pp.11-12.
3 Gale R. Owen, Rites and Religions of the Anglo-Saxons, Newton Abbot:David & Charles,1981, p.19.
6 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism,p.12.
7 Richard North, Heathen Gods in Old English Literature, Cambridge and New York:Cambridge University Press, 1997,pp.323-30.
8 Gale R. Owen, Rites and Religions of the Anglo-Saxons, p.11.
1 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism,p.21.
2 Brian Branston, The lost Gods of England, London:Thames and Hudson,1974,p.74; David Wilson Anglo-Saxon Paganism,p.15.
3 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, p.42.
4 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, pp.6-10..
5 但一月与十二月重名,都称为“尤里(Giuli)"月。St. Bede, De Temponim Ratione, Liber Ⅱ, ch.15, in Bede: The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1999,p.53.
6 St. Bede, De Temporum Ratione, Liber Ⅱ, ch.15, in Bede:The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool: Liverpool University Press,1999,p.54.
1 St. Bede, De Temporum Ratione, Liber II, ch.15, in Bede:The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool: Liverpool University Press,1999,pp.53-4.
2 Sir Frank M. Stenton,Anglo-Saxon England:Reissue with a new cover, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2001 pp.97-8; Vikki Bramshaw,Craft of the Wise:A Practical Guide to Paganism and Witchcraft, Hants:O Books,2009, pp.233-34.
3 Jacob Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, trans. James Steven Stallybrass, vol.4, London:Routledge,1999,pp.290-91.
4 有关学术回顾可见John Layard, Lady Of The Hare:Being a Study of the Healing Power of Dreams, Abingdon,New York:Routledge,2011, pp.178-79.另见Ronald Hutton,The Stations of the Sun:A History of the Ritual Year in Britain, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1996, p.180.
5 参阅C.J.Billson, County Folk-lore, Vol. Ⅲ, Leicestershire and Rutland, London:Folklore Society,1895, pp.446-8.
1 A.Meaney,'Bede and Anglo-Saxon Paganism', in Parergon,3,1985, p.6.
2 Tacitus, Germania,x, in Germania,Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, p.78.
3 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.15, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.97-8.
4 贡特拉姆·博索、克拉姆王子和墨洛维王子都求过神谕。图尔主教格雷戈坐著：《法兰克人史》,寿纪瑜、戚国淦译,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第158页,第222贝,第445页。
5 纽斯特里亚国王希尔佩里克和奥斯特拉西亚国王希尔德贝尔特二世的的宫廷里都有过针对“妖术杀人”的审判。《法兰克人史》,第317-318页,第476-478页。
6 布列塔尼位于法国西北角,加利西亚位于伊比利亚半岛西北角。
7 C.A.Snvder. The Britons. Malden:Wilev-Blackwell.2003. pp.89-93.
8 Michael E. Jones, The End of Roman-Britain, Ithaca and New York:Cornell University Press,1996,p.27.
1 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon Endland, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.31.
2 参见C.A.Snyder, The Britons, Malden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, p.91,Map 5.2."Walh-.'’和”Cumbre-1都表示“不列颠人的”,不过前者这种叫法来得更早。(参见John T. Baker, Cultural transition in the Chilterns and Essex region,350 AD to 650 AD, Hatfield:University of Hertfordshire Press,2006,p.182.)
1 K.Cameron,'Eccles in English Place-Names', in ed.,M. W. Barley and R. P. C. Hanson, Christianity in Britain,300-700, Leicester:Leicester University Press,1968, pp.87-92.
2 Elizabeth Rees, An essential guide to Celtic sites and their saints, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2003,pp.104-108.
3 Mark Redknap,'Early Christianity and its Monuments', in Miranda J.Green, ed., The Celtic World, London and New York:Routledge,1995, p.743.
4 K.Jackson,'The British Language during the period of the English Settlements', in Studies in Early British History, ed.,N.K.Chadwick, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1954, pp.61-82.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,15, p.32.
2 匈奴王阿提拉(Attila,406年——453年)曾率大军数次入侵东、西罗马帝国,对其造成巨大的破坏损失。他死于453年,但他的长子的埃拉克(Ellac)在次年攻下了当时西罗马的首都拉文纳。
3 J.B.Bury, "The End of Roman Rule in North Gaul',in Cambridge Historical Journal, Vol.1, No.2.1924, p.197.
1 Nora Kershaw Chadwick, "The British or Celtic part in the population of England', in Angles and Britons: O'Donnell Lectures, Cardiff:University of Wales Press,1963,p.143.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,22, pp.41-2.
1 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.45-49.
1 即盎格鲁人(Angles)曲解为(上帝的)天使(Angels),艾里(Aelli)曲解为哈利路亚(Alleluia),德伊亚(Deire)曲解为避开(上帝的)怒火(deira)。(参考An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great,Chap.9,New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, p.90; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,1, pp.79-81.)
2 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.10, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.91-92.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,1, p.81这一对比只能反映比德与匿名修道士处理材料上细微的差别,并不能表明后者的《大格雷戈里传》不可靠。惠特比修道士所使用的口头材料应来源于当时惠特比修道院女院长艾尔弗莱德(Aelffled),她是威尔弗里德(Wilfrid)朋友；而她母亲伊恩弗莱德(Eanfled)的主教是波莱纳斯(Paulinus)。威尔弗里德和波莱纳斯对罗马都相当熟悉。《大格雷戈里传》作者对罗马传统和人物关系是很熟悉的。比如他提到大格雷戈里的母亲叫席维亚(Sylvia),这在比德的记载中并无出现。根据九世纪助祭约翰的《大格雷戈里传》,席维亚确实是大格雷戈里之母,并且他曾在罗马西莲山(Caelian)的圣格雷戈里修道院见到过这名女子的肖像画。(参考An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great,Chap.1, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, p.73;John the deacon, Sancti Gregorii Magni Vita, Patrologia Latina, ed. J.P.Migne, Paris:Migne,1849, LXXV,229.)
4 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester and New York:Manchester University Press,1997, pp.63-4.
1 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Miinster, Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941,pp.118-37.
2 惠特比修道院的匿名修士并未指出在罗马的英吉利男孩是奴隶,但比德明确指了出来。并未有史书明确记载此时贝尼西亚与德伊亚此时发生战争,但依照《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,在588年,贝尼西亚的伊达(Ida)之子埃塞尔里克(AEthelric)夺取了原属于德伊勒的埃尔(AElle)之子埃德温(Edwin)的王位,并驱逐了他。(参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, pp.21-22,[588]&[593]. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.147)后来埃德温通过战争夺回了王位。一般认为战争是发生了的,因为伊达与埃尔的亲属关系要追溯至沃登时代,二者间并无直接的继承关系。战败了的德伊勒人可能被转卖至罗马。这是故事里自称德伊勒人的盎格鲁男孩的一个间接证据。
3 Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi I, Libri Ⅰ-Ⅶ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1887-1891, Ⅵ,5,pp.383-84; Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1895, VI,7. http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/npnf212.toc.html
4 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster,Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941, p.133.
5 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster,Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941,p.137.
6 Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1893, IX.222, pp.213-14; Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅸ,108.
Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby,Ⅵ,58(在给布隆希尔德的信中也有同样内容。Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,59.)
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.53.
3 Ian Wood,'The Mission of Augustine of Canterbury to the English', in Speculum, Cambridge:Medieval Academy of America, vol 69,1994,p.4.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Grea Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,61.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅰ,27,p.48据比德记载,是埃塞里乌斯在阿尔勒为比德祝圣授职的。他把埃塞里乌斯混淆为阿尔勒的主教,维尔吉利乌斯的前任。现在一般认为奥古斯丁是在阿尔勒和里昂主教共同出席的仪式上祝圣为大主教的。
2 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,64; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,27,pp.52-53奥古斯丁原有十一问,比德将这十一问拼凑成著名的九问。
3 R.A.Markus,'Gregory the Great and a papal missionary strategy', in The Mission of the Church and the propagation of the faith, ed. GJ.Cuming, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1970,pp.29-38; Blair, The World of Bede, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1990,pp.42-3.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,5-6.
3 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅺ,68; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,28, p.62.
6 St. Benedict, RB 1980:The Rule of St. Benedict in Latin and English with notes, trans.and note Timothy Fry, Collegeville:Liturgical Press,1981,pp.257-277.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino di Studi sull'alto medioevo, Vol.7, Spoleto,1960, p.535.
2 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,58.
3 西撒克斯国王森瓦尔(Cenwalh)因法兰克人主教阿吉尔伯特(Agilbert)不懂撒克逊语而驱逐了他。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,7, pp.140-41.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,25,p.45.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino di Studi sull'alto medioevo Ⅶ, Spoleto,1960, pp.527-28; P.Grierson,'The Canterbury (St.Martin's) Hoard of Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Coin-Ornaments',Britain Numismatic Journal,3rd ser.,7, 1952-54, pp.39-51.
2 有关大格雷戈里接触凯尔特教会的信息甚少,我们仅仅知道,小科伦巴努斯在603年的索恩河畔夏龙(Chalon-sur-Saone)会议数年之前曾给大格雷戈里写过信,这封信是关于探讨凯尔特教会与罗马教会不同的复活节日期和其他一些教仪的。(该信内容参见St. Columbanus,Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. GS.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957, pp.3-13.)并未有大格雷戈里的回信留存下来。
3 比如中途放弃返回罗马、未处理好与凯尔特教会间的关系等等。(参见St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅰ,23,p.42; Lib. Ⅱ,2,pp.81-83。)
1 596年,弗蕾德贡德(Fredgund)和克洛塔尔二世(Chlothar Ⅱ)乘希尔德贝尔特新丧,向他的两儿子在拉夫克斯(Laffaux)挑起战争。Fredegar,The fourth book of the Chronicle ofFredegar, with its continuations,ed. and trans. J.M.Wallace-Hadrill London:Nelson,1960, p.93.
2 Ian Wood,'The Mission of Augustine of Canterbury to the English', in Speculum, Cambridge:Medieval Academy of America, vol 69,1994,pp.1-17;N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,pp.62-98;Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London:Hambledon Continuum Press, 2009,pp.48-55.
Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,52-59.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,59.
5 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby,Ⅵ,58.
1 Frank Merry Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1971,p.59; I.N.Wood,'The Merovigian North Sea',Occasional Papers on Medieval Topics,I, Alingsas, Sweden:Viktoria Bokforlag,1983, pp.12-17; I.N.Wood,'Frankish Hegemony in England', in The Age ofSutton Hoo:The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, ed.M.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1992,pp.235-42.
2 法兰克国王克洛塔尔一世在561年死后,他的四个儿子瓜分了国土。其中卡里贝尔特在巴黎称王,希尔佩里克在苏瓦松称王。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,25,p.45.
4 F.M.Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Oxford University,,1971,p.59; J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Early Germanic kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford:Clarendon,1980,pp.24-25.
5 Nicholas Brooks, Anglo-Saxon Myths:State and Church,400-1066, London:Hambledon Press,2000,pp.47-51; N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, pp.66-7,p.86; Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life, death and afterlife, pp.48-49.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera hisiorica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. II,5,pp.89-90.
7 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.20 [565], p.23[616].
1 Gregory of Tours, Historia franconrum, MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,Ⅳ,26,Ⅸ,26. http://www.thelatinlibrary.com/gregorvtours/gregorytours4.shtml.图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,北京：商务印书馆,1981年,第165-167页,第464-65页。
2 Nicholas Brooks, Anglo-Saxon Myths:State and Church,400-1066, London:Hambledon Press,2000,p.50(另见N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,p.86.)
1 格雷戈里把克洛塔尔另一个儿子克拉姆(Chramn)也称为”Rex”。(参考Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,Ⅳ,13.)
2 Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,IX,26.
Gregory of Tours. Historia francorum,Ⅳ,26.
4 依照格雷戈里的记载,卡里贝尔特对几任妻子都是始乱终弃。按这种个性来看,他不太可能娶一个40多岁的妻子。并且,英格贝尔格的出身也并不高贵,政治联姻的可能性很小。(参考Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum,MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,Ⅳ,27.)其次,在那个时代,女性40多岁生育第一胎的可能性也不大。
5 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, pp.70-4; Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, pp.48-9,55.
1 M.Werner,'The Liuhard medalet',Anglo-Saxon England, ed. Michael Lapidge, Malcolm Godden, Simon Keynes,vol.20, Cambridge ,New York:Cambridge University Press, 1991,pp.27-41.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Clarendoniano, 1896, Lib. I,26,p.47.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,25,pp.45-6.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Praefor,pp.6-7. (相关分析可参考 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Bede s Ecclesiastical History of the English People, A historical Commentary, Oxford:Clarendon,1988,pp.30-1,38-9.)
3 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅵ,59, Ⅷ,30,Ⅸ,108,Ⅸ109.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,66; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,32,pp.67-70.
5 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster,Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941, pp.140-157; Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, NewYork:Oxford University Press,1961,p.49.
6 Robert A. Markus,'The Chronology of the Gregorian Mission to England:Bede's Narrative and. Gregory's Correspondence', Journal of Ecclesiastical History, vol.14, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1963, p.16; D. P. Kirby, Earliest English Kings,New York:Routledge,2000,p.28; Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.55.
7 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Grea Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅷ,30.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,26,pp.46-7
2 Ibid.
3 Ibid.
4 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700'.discourses oflife.death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009, p.102.
3 Robin Horton,'On the rationality of conversion', Africa:Journal of the International African Institute, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,vol.45,1975,pp.219-35.
1 埃塞克斯国王萨伯特的儿子们都未受洗,威塞克斯国王基内吉尔斯的两个儿子中有一个未受洗。
2 查乌林在592年遭到政变驱逐,埃塞尔伯特应在他失势后取得共主地位。(参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.22,[592].)
3 贝尔莎死于约612年。埃塞尔伯特的续弦有可能出身于旧行省贵族家庭,其家族在当地颇有地位。(参考S.Hollis, Anglo-Saxon Women and the Church:Sharing a Common Fate, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1992, pp.231-2 and pp.238-41.)
4 Fredegar,The fourth book of the Chronicle of Fredegar, with its continuations,ed. and trans. J.M.Wallace-Hadrill London:Nelson,1960, p.133;图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,1981,第448-450页。
1 Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. and trans., Benjamin Thorpe, London,1840,pp.1-2.系文第一条中并无动词,罚金是针对盗窃行为作出的来自比德的说法。qui aliquid rerum uel ecclesiae, uel episcopi, uel reliquorum ordinum furto auferret(参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,5,p.90.)破坏教堂安宁和教会会议的都处两倍罚金。(补全译文参考English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed.David C.Douglas, London:Eyre&Spottiswoode, 1955,p.357.)
2 如对偷猪者的处罚规定,作为牺牲的阉猪价值要高于同类。偷窃献祭用的阉猪,罚款700迪纳里。这偷窃猪群中的带头母猪的罚金相同。而对偷窃一岁至两岁大的猪处以的罚金从200-600迪纳里不等。Pactus Legis Salicae,Ⅱ:7,15,16, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, p.67.
1 Pactus Legis Salicae, LV:4,7, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, p.118.
2 Pactus Legis Salicae, LV:6,7, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, p.118.
3 The Visigothic Code (Forum Judicum). Book V,I:6, ed. and trans., Samuel Parsons Scott, Boston:Boston Book Company,1910,p.147.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,5,p.90.
5 大格雷戈里回信指出要给偷窃者施以惩罚,但小宜过重。教会也不应在追回财产的过程中为己牟利。这和奥古斯丁最终订立的法律条文是有一定差异的。(参考Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,64.)
6 The Justinian Code from the Corpus Juris Chilis, ed. and trans.S.P.Scott, Book I, Title 1,11, Cincinnati:The Central Trust Co.,1932, pp.9-28.
7 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,4, p.88.
1 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester and New York:Manchester University Press,1997,p.115.
2 很可能是劳伦斯进行了苦修的一种方式：自我鞭笞。(St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. II,6,pp.92-3.)
3 Emma Francorum regis filia et regis Eadbaldi copula. William Thorne.Chronicle,in Historioe Anglican(?) Scriptores X,, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, Johannes Prior Hagustaldensis.etc, London:Typis Jacobi Flesher, Sumptibus Cornelii Bee,1652, p.2125.
4 Ian Wood,'Frankish Hegemony in England', in The Age of Sutton Hoo:The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, ed., M. O. H. Carver,Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1992,p.240.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,8,p.142.
1 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1895, XI,65; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,29, pp.63-4.
1 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, XI,66; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,26,pp.67-70.
2 Post disccssum congregations nostrac. Gregory the Great, Gregorii l Papae Registum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin: Apud Weidmanos,1899,XI,56, pp.330-31.
3 儒勒历纪年表示月日的方法有多种。比如写给奥古斯丁的信的日期为Data die X. Kalendarum Iuliarum"这种形式的月日记法即指在7月1号前(包括这一天)的第10天,即为6月22日。形如x. Kalendarum Y的日期公式可总结为：月份为Y-1;日期为(Y-1)月的总天数减去(x-2)得到的差值。(Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899,Ⅸ,36-37, pp.305-310,Ⅸ,56, pp.330-31;St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.1,29,30,32,pp.63-70.)
4 quia fana idolorum destrui in eadem gente minime debeant; sed ipsa, quae in eis sunt, idola destruantur ; aqua henedicta fiat, in eisdem fanis aspergatur, altaria construantur, reliquiae ponantur. Quia, si fana eadem bene constructa sunt, necesse est, ut a cultu daemonum in obsequio veri Dei debeant commutari. Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899,Ⅺ,56, pp.330-31.
1 Ibid.
2 Sulpicius Severus, The Life of St. Martin, in Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, trans. Alexander Roberts, ed. Philip Schaffand Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1894,Chap.11,14.
3 Ibid. Chap.15.
4 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol II, Chapter X,p.45; Chapter XVI,pp.48-9; Chapter XXXIII, XXXIV, pp.58-60.
5 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol II, Chapter ⅩⅩⅤ,pp.53-4.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet; London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.111,30, pp.199-200.
2 St. Boniface, S. Bonifatii et Lulli Epistolae, Monumenta Germaniae historica,:Epistolae selectae, Tomus I, ed. Michael Tangl, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1916, no.23, pp.38-41.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. V,10, pp.299-301.
4 对卜尼法斯的传教方式的讨论可参考F.Flaskamp, Die Missionsmethode des hl. Bonifatius, Hildesheim:F. Borgmeyer,1929, pp.30-37.
5 Eddius Stephanus, Vila Wilfridii, chap.26,41,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.134,150.
6 教堂残存的地窖的轴线正对着墓地。John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.185-6考虑到这处修道院是阿尔奇弗里德从爱尔兰人手中转给威尔弗里德的,因此也有可能是爱尔兰修士建的,威尔弗里德接手后对这一选址持默认态度。
1 Brittaniarum uero omnes cpiscopos tuac frcdcmitati commiffimus, utindocti doceantur, infirmi persuasion roborentur, peruersi auctoritate corrigantur. Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomus Ⅱ, Libri VIII-IX, ed. L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899,XI,56a, p.337.
2 参考前文小科伦巴努斯的信件。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,2, pp.82-83.
2 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, New York:Oxford University Press,196 l,pp.58-9.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano, 1896,Lib. Ⅱ,2, pp.83-4.
4 non ad bane ex voto ultionis,sed ex justitiae examine erumpunt.Gregory the Great, SS Gregorius I Magnus Moralium Libri Sive Expositio In Librum Beati Job, Patrologiae Cursus Completus. Series Latina, vol.75, ed. J.P. Migne, Paris:apud Gamier fratres,1862, p.639A.
5 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.72.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,20, pp.124-25.
2 比德并未记奥古斯丁去世的具体年份,只记下了是5月26日。学界一般认为是在604年或605年。(参考Henry Hoyle Howorth, Saint Augustine of Canterbury, London:J. Murrary,1913, p.177.
3 来访的小科伦巴努斯和不列颠主教达甘努斯不愿意与劳伦斯等罗马教士一道用餐。(参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,4, pp.87-88.)
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,4, p.88威尔士和755年之后才接受罗马复活节的计算历法。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,3, p.85.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,6,p.93.
3 比德常用格维莎斯人(Gewissaes)指代西撒克逊人。这一部族包括在南安普敦登录的撒克逊人和沿着罗马大道艾克尼尔德路(lcknield Way)下来到泰晤士河中游的盎格鲁人。
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,5,p.92.
5 Amicus eiusdem Osuiu regis, St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,22, pp.171-74.
1 Ibid.
2 一般认为在沃尔伯特(Walbottle),纽斯卡尔(Newcastle)的西郊。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed.C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,22, p.173.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed.C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,23, p.176.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,23, pp.176-77.
6 At rex intuens eum, mox tremefactus desiluit equo, ceciditque ante pedes eius, ueniam reatus postulans. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,22, p.174.
1 Ibid.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,30, pp.199-200此事是贾路曼的一个随行神父告诉比德的。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,7, pp.140-41.
4 St. Bede, Two Lives ofSt.Cuthbert,ed. and trans. B. Colgrave, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1940, Chap.9, pp.184-87.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅱ,15,p.116.
2 参考《以斯拉记》,第4章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第739-40页。
3 Atque in eodem fano et altare haberet ad sacrificium Christi,et arulam ad uictimas daemoniorum. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅱ,15,p.116.
1 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004,p.23[617]; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,12,pp.109-110.
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.150(另有632年之说。参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004,p.24[632].)
3 比德只提到两人是兄弟关系(frater eiusdem Eorpualdi Sigberct)。不过很可能西格伯特是厄普沃尔德同母异父的兄弟,他的母亲曾嫁给埃塞克斯的王室生下了西格伯特。他的名字并不像出自东盎格利亚的伍芬斯(Wuffings)王朝,更像出自东撒克逊王室。(参考Steven Plunkett, Suffolk in Anglo-Saxon Times, Stroud: Tempus,2005,pp.99-100.)
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,15,p.116.
Barbara Yorke,. Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, London and New York:Routledge, 2002,p.62.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅱ,15,p.116-17, Lib. Ⅲ,18,20,pp.162-63,p.169.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,25,p.182.
3 Vita Fursei abbatis Latiniacensis et de Fuilano addit. Nivialense, ed. Bruno Krusch,MGH,SRM,4, Hannover: Impensis bibliopolii Hahniani,1902,pp.423-40;St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,19,p.163-68.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅲ,18,pp.162-63这间修道院即后来著名的伯里·圣德蒙德修道院。(参考Susan Janet Ridyard,The Royal Saints of Anglo-Saxon England:A Study of West Saxon and East Anglian Cults,Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1988, pp.219-20.)
5 Clare Stancliffe,'Kings who Opted Out', in Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society, ed. Patrick Wormald, Oxford:Blackwell,1983,pp.154-176.
6 Barbara Yorke,. Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, London and New York:Routledge, 2002,p.62.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.111,8, p.142.
2 具休参考Stephanie Hollis, Anglo-Saxon Women and the Church, Woodbridge:The Boydell Press,1992,p.68.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅲ 1,7, p.140; The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge: D.S.Brewer,2004,p.26[6441.
4 图尔的格雷戈里：《法兰克人史》,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第94-95页。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,9, pp.97-8.
2 有学者不同意波莱纳斯和贝尔莎是在625年来到诺森伯里亚的,而是在619年。并认为625年只是波莱纳斯受任主教的时间。(参考D.P.Kirby,'Bede and Northumbrian Chronology', English Historical Review, vol.78,London:Longmans, Green and Co.,1963,p.522.)这一说法的证据并不可靠,较为牵强。
1 一些学者对比德所记的这一段关十埃德温改宗的具体时间,包括卜尼法斯写信日期在内,存有一些争议。(参见S.Wood,'Bede"s Northumbrian Dates Again', English Historical Review, London:Longmans, Green and Co., vol.98,1983,pp.280-96; D.P.Kirby, The Earliest English Kings, London:Unwin Hyman Ltd,1991,pp.37-44.)本文沿用旧说。卜尼法斯五世写给埃德温及其王后的信是在625年7月波莱纳斯受任主教至10月他去世这段时间内。埃德温与肖特联姻就有改宗的打算,这一信息也事先从坎特伯雷传到了教廷。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,10, pp.100-104.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,11, pp.104-106.
4 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.163-65.
5 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,pp.119-22,241-42.M.迪纳斯里认为这个剧场在7世纪早别用于召开王室的会议或贤人会议。国王站在剧场底部,可以向他的大臣们发表演说。Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, New York:Oxford University Press,1961,p.70.
1 H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England c.600-c.850, British Series 261, Oxford: British Archaeological Reports,1997, pp.129-34.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,13, pp.111-13.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,9, p.99.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,14, p.114.
1 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,pp.49-63,73-78,97-102; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.54-57.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,14, p.115.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,1,p.127.
1 Quia nullum, ut conperimus, fidei Christianae signum, nulla ecclesia, nulhim altare in tota Berniciorum gente erectum est. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,2,p.130.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,1,p.128.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.II,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,14,pp.154-57.
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, pp.151-52,[641][643][651].
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,14, p.155作为一名盎格鲁女性,既要忠于她的丈夫,又要对自己的家族尽义务。基督教信仰为她在二者之间找到了一个心理平衡点。
5 St. Bede, Bedae Opera de temporibus, ed.Charles W. Jones, Cambridge, Mass:The Mediaeval Academy of America,1943,p.98.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,24,pp.177-78; The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.152,[655].
7 埃塞尔希尔是安纳的兄弟。彭达杀死安纳后,可能将埃塞尔希尔扶上子王位,因此二者结为盟军。
1 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.23 [617]; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,1,p.127.
2 塔西陀,《阿古利可拉传日耳曼尼亚志》,马雍,傅正元译,北京：商务印书馆,2010年,第57页。
St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,6,pp.138-39.
1 卡西安的著作可参见John Cassian, Institutes, Conferences, trans.,C.S. Gibson, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1894另可参见Owen Chadwick, John Cassian, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1968, pp.18-19,37-49.
1 具体讨论参见Marion Mulhall,'St. Patrick and the Monastery of Lerins', The Irish Monthly, Dublin:Irish Jesuit Province, Vol.17, No.194,1889, pp.395-399.
2 E.R.Norman and J.K.S.Joseph, The Early Develoment of Irish Society:The Evidence of Aerial Photography, London and New York:Cambridge University Press,1969, pp.l06-121,figures,60,63,65,66.
3 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, p.12,20,figures,l,4.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,4,p.134.
5 Kathleen Hughes, The Church in Early Irish Society, New York:Cornell University Press,1966, pp.77-78.
6 可参见Thomas Cahill, How the Irish Saved Civilization, New York:Anchor Books,1996.
1 Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae, ed. C.Plummer, Oxford:E typographeo Clarendoniano,1910, Vol. Ⅱ, p.98.
2 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol Ⅲ, Chapter XXIV, p.213.
3... tres dies totidemque noctesAdamnan... neque manducans neque bibens. Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol Ⅲ, Chapter XIX, p.206.
4 可能他们是未经修道院院长允许,擅自出来行游。
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.184,[891].
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,5,p.137.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,14,pp.156-57.
:St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ.20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,15,16, pp.157-59.
3 Numquam inueterescat haec manus. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,6 p.138.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,9-13,pp.144-54.
1 St. Bede, Two Lives ofSt.Cuthbert,ed. and trans. B. Colgrave, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1940, Chap.16,pp.206-08.
2 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1991,p.100.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,23, pp.174-75.
4 A.Clapham, English Romanesque Architecture before the Conquest, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1930, pp.16-26.
F.Henry, Irish Art in the early Christian Period to A.D.800, London:Methuen,1965, pp.79,82.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20,pp.124-25,Lib.III,14, pp.156-57.
2 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1991,pp.96-7.
3 这两个例子分别是,圣马丁步行于途中遭罗马士兵鞭打,他使士兵的马停住不再前行;圣马丁的一名高级修士因购买女奴和马匹遭到责备。这并不能说明圣马丁不骑马。(详见Sulpicius Severus, Dialogues, Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, I, pp.183,213; Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, Dialogues,trans. Alexander Roberts, ed. Philip Schaffand Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1894,11,3,111,15.)
4 Gregory of Tours, Glory of the Confessors, ed. and trans. Raymond Van Dam, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1988, Chap.8, p.9.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20,pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,22,p.174.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.II,20, pp.124-25,Lib.IV,3, p.206.
7 Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomus I, Libri Ⅰ-Ⅵ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1887-1891,11,38, p.139大格雷戈里十分注重维系一位主教的身份和尊严。可参考他对终日痴迷于造船,衣着肮脏,散发臭味的那不勒斯主教帕斯卡西乌斯(Paschasius)的批评。Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomus Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-ⅩⅣ, ed. L.M.Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899, ⅩⅢ,29, pp.393-94.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,28, p.195.
2 参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,26,pp.181-91比德在评注《新约·使徒行传》第4章31节时谈到巴别塔与信仰一致问题。(参考St. Bede, The Complete Works of Venerable Bede:Commentaries on the Scriptures, ed. John Allen Giles, London:Whittaker,1844,In Acta Apost. Cap.IV, pp.118-19.)
3 in intimis ultra Anglorum partibus, quo nullus doctor praecessisset, sanctae fidei semina esse sparsurum.St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,7,p.139.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet; London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,7, pp.139-40.
2 J.N.Myres, Anglo-Saxon pottery and the settlement of England, Oxford:Clarendon,1969, pp.77-78.
3 contigit tunc temporis sanctissimum ac uictoriosissimum regem Nordanhymbrorum Osualdum adfuisse, eumque de lauacro exeuntem suscepisse. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,7, p.139.
1 C.Stancliffe,'Oswald, most holy and most victprious king of the Northumbrians', in Oawald:Northumbrian King to European Saint, ed. C.Stancliffe and E.Cambridge, Stamford,1995,p.57.
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.25 [636].
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.151 [643].
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,p.183.
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.30 [670].
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,21, p.170.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,21, p.170.
1 可参考克莱蒙卡托神父在551年要求当选主教的话。“我曾经按照教规的规定经历了教职诸等级。我充任读经师十年,当副助祭五年,任助祭十五年,膺神父之尊二十年。”Nam et ipsos clericati grados canonica sum semper institutione sortitus. Lector decim annis fui, subdiaconatus officium quinque annis ministravi, diaconatui vero quindecim annis mancipatus fui, presbiterii, inquam, honorem viginti annis potior. Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,IV,6.
2 比德在这里把皮达记为奥斯维的内兄弟(cognatus),显然是有误的。皮达应与奥斯维之子阿尔奇弗里德互为内兄弟。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,24, p.180, Lib.Ⅲ,21,p.170商务印书馆的译本翻成姻兄弟,但无注释。比德著,陈维振、周清民译：《英吉利教会史》,北京：商务印书馆,1991,第205页。牛津经典译本译为二者互为亲戚(kinsman)。St.Bede, The Ecclesiastical History of the English People, ed. and trans. Judith McClure, Roger Collins, New York:Oxford University Press,1999,p.152.
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.26[654]时间应为655年。
1 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.28[656]时间应为657年。从640年至657年,E版本编年史的纪年基本都要提早一年。参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, pp.151-3[640-657].
1 St. Columbanus,Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. G.S.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957, pp.3-13.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,19,pp.122-24.
2 经计算,按爱尔兰的84年为循环的历法,631年的复活节落在4月21日,比正统的罗马复活节3月24日正好晚4个星期。参考Cummianus Hibernus, Cummian's Letter 'De controversia paschali' and the'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, 1988,introduction, section A; Kenneth Harrison, The Framework of Anglo-Saxon History:to A.D.900, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,2010,p.58.
3 Cummianus Hibemus, Cummian's Letter 'De controversia paschali'and the'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies,1988,pp.57-97.
4 St. Bede, Bedae Opera de temporibus, ed.Charles W. Jones, Cambridge, Mass:The Mediaeval Academy of America,1943,p.98.
5 西尔兰死于610年。The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131), ed. & trans., Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u610.2.
6 Kathleen Hughes, The Church in Early Irish Society, London:Methuen Co.,1966,pp.132-33.
1 尼散月为犹太教历的正月,犹太国历的第七个月,对应儒勒历在三、四月之间。15-21日为除酵节。现代的一部分犹太人在尼散月的15日庆祝逾越节。他们把14日日落之后称为逾越节头夜。
2《马可福音》,第16章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第92-93页。
3 Michael John Brenan,An ecclesiastical history of Ireland:from the introduction of Christianity into that country, to the year 1829, Vol.1, Dublin:J. Coyne,1840, p.129.
4 阿纳托里乌斯的19年循环表可见Anatolius of Laodicea, Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol.6, Gregory Thaumaturgus, Dionysius the Great, Julius Africanus, Anatolius and Minor Writers, Methodius, Arnobius, ed. Alexander Roberts, &James Donaldson, Grand Rapids:William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company.1885, pp.358-59.另见 优西比乌著,保罗·L·梅尔英译、评注,瞿旭彤译,《教会史》,北京：三联书店,2009年,第7卷,第365-66页。
5 Sacha Stern, Calendars in Antiquity:Empires, States, and Societies, Oxford:Oxford University Press, 2012,p.392,note.2.
1 Charles Hefele, A History of the Councils of the Church, Vol.l, To the Close of the Council of Nicaea A.D.325,trans. and ed.W.R.Clark, London:Hamilton,Adams,and Co.,1871,pp.328-29.
2 Alden A. Mosshammer, The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2008, pp.223-224.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,21,pp.332-46.
1 此表根据比德的《英吉利教会史》、Alden A. Mosshammer, The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2008, Sacha Stern, Calendars in Antiquity:Empires, States, and Societies, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2012,等材料整理编出。
2 伊恩弗莱德系埃德温之女,自小接受波莱纳斯的教育。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet; London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib,Ⅲ,25,pp.181-82.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,4,pp.87-88.
3 最明显的例子是,西奥多对有两名威尔士主教参与的查德的祝圣提出r非议,但对有两名爱尔兰主教参与的切德的祝圣却并未提出其中的问题。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,22,pp.172-3; Lib. IV,2,pp.205-6.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,25,pp.181-82.
5 希伯来历与儒勒历的换算参见网站http://www.shirhadash.org/calendar/hcal.html(2012-7-25)
1 ita ut ⅩⅢ luna ad uesperam saepius pascha incipiatis. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,25,pp.l81-82.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.7,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.114-15.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.8,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.115.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,25,pp.182-83.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,p.182.
6 E.John,'Social and Political Problems of the Early English Church',in Land, Church and People:Essays Presented to Professor H.PR. Finberg, ed. J.Thirsk, Reading:Agricultural Historical Review Supplment, 1970,p.50; Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.108.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,pp.183-89.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,26,pp.189-90.
1 在惠特比会议后,一所由英吉利教士组成的修道院在北爱尔兰的梅奥(Mayo)成立,遵循罗马复活节日期。这所修道院很可能是由埃格伯特建立的,旨在扩大罗马复活节的影响力。N.K.Chadwick,'Bede, St.Colman and the Irish Abbey of Mayo', Celt and Saxon, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1964, pp.I86-205.
2 Cummianus Hibernus, Cummian's Letter 'De controversia paschali' and the 'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies,1988,pp.57-97.
3 St. Columbanus,Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. G.S.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957, pp.3-13.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,21,pp.332-46.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,2, p.206比德讲普塔唱圣歌的本领是从大格雷戈里的门徒那里学来的,很可能指罗马努斯或波莱纳斯。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,5, pp.215-6.
3 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.128-29.
1 Cum enim antistes, dictante amore pecuniae, maiorem populi partem, quam ulla ratione per totum anni spatium peragrare praedicando aut circuire valuerit,...comprobatur concinnare periculum假如一个主教因贪财而管辖了太多的教民——他无论如何也无法在一年之内遍访各地,为他们布道——那么定会带来灾难性的后果。St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, pp.411-12.
2 Cuius totius facinoris nulla magis quam auaritia causa est. St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, p.411.
3 The Law of lne, cc.4 and 61, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.365,371. Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. and trans., Benjamin Thorpe, London,1840,pp.46,61.
4 E.Lense, Histoire de la Propriete Ecclesiatique en France, Tome Ⅰ:Epoques romaine et merovingienne, Lille:R. Giard; Paris:H. Champion,1910, pp.177,180,186-90.
5 E.Lense, Histoire de la Propriete Ecclesiatique en France, Tome Ⅰ:Epoques romaine et merovingienne, Lille:R. Giard; Paris:H. Champion,1910, p.67.
6 威尼是贿买的职位,伊塔则是爱尔兰派系的,很可能他是由爱尔兰主教祝圣或未正式祝圣。在678年,西奥多正式擢升伊塔为主教,并为其祝圣。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,12,pp.228-29.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino diStudi sull'alto medioevo Ⅶ, Spoleto,1960, pp.540-41.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. IV,2, p.206; Lib. Ⅳ,12,p.228.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1V,6, p.218.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. IV,5,p.217比西也是由西奥多任命的。我们对他的出身经历并不清楚,但他的前任费利克斯来自勃艮第,担任东盎格鲁人的主教长达17年,该地区也因此深受法兰克教会的影响。
5 每一个教导者对教民都要怀有像对邻人般的恻隐之心,这优先于所有的宗教沉思。Sit rector singuliscompassione proximus, prae cunctis contemplatione suspensus. Gregory the Great, Regulae Pastoralis Liber, Patrologia Latina, Vol.77, ed. J.P.Mingne, Book 11,5, p.32B.
1 Gregory the Great, Regulae Pastoralis Liber, Patrologia Latina, Vol.77, ed. J.P.Mingne, Book 11,5, p.33C.
2 St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, pp.411-14.
3 马贡萨特(Magonsaete)是麦西亚与北威尔士交界处的一个部落,被奥斯维所征服,成为附属王国。该部族以赫德福德为活动中心。
4 不像在大陆有许多领衔主教(Titular Bishop),如阿吉尔伯特和威尼。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,12,p.228.
1 imperantibus dominis piissimis nostris Ecgfrido rege Hymbronensium anno X regni eius, sub die XV Kalendas Octobres, indictione Ⅷ; et Aedilredo rage Mereinensium, anno sexto regni eius; et Alduulfo rege Estranglorum anno XVII regni eius; et Hlothario rege Cantuariorum, regni eius anno Ⅶ可以发现,这一排序并非按统治年数长短排序,而是按主次排序的。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,17, p.239.
1 流放一事以及威尔弗里德与诺森伯里亚王室之间的矛盾参见本章第4节。
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.40-2,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.149-52. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13, pp.230-2;Ⅳ,15-6,pp.236-8.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13,p.230.
4 埃塞尔沃尔奇死于675年。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,24, p.354威尔弗里德从罗马回来后,在680年将一份关于梅德斯汉姆斯德修道院教皇教令的诏书送到麦西亚。The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.32[675](内注680年)。后威尔弗里德遭麦西亚、威塞克斯王室的驱逐,约在681年来到苏塞克斯。
5 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.30[661].
1 英国旧时的面积单位。1海德大致相当于4维尔盖特(virgate),折合约100-120英亩.A Dictionary of Weights and Measures for the British Isles:The Middle Ages to the Twentieth Century, ed. Ronald Edward Zupko, Philadelphia:American Philosophical Society,1985,pp.179-84,429-32但在苏塞克斯大致相当于8维尔盖特的面积。L.F. Salzmann,'Hides and Virgates in Sussex', in English Historical Review, Oxford University Press,1904, XIX,pp.92-96.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.41,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.150-51根据比德,赠地面积是87海德。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,13,p.232.
3 《民数记》,第31章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第263页；《启示录》,第2章,《圣经·新约》,第427页。
4 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.13,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.120-22.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13, p.231.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,13, p.232.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13, p.231.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.26,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.134.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.42,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.151.《创世纪》,第41章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第68页.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,16, pp.237-38.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,16, p.238.
4 会议具体时间不明。召开时间应晚于威尔弗里德去世的709年,早于716年。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅴ,18,p.321.在716年的克劳福斯霍(Cloveshoh,在萨福克郡的米尔登霍尔)会议上,肯特国王威特雷德(Wihtred)颁布的一项法令中有伊德伯特主教的署名。Ego Eadberht (Eadbrith) episcopus hoc idem subscripsi. Evidentiae ecclefiae Chrifti Cant, in Histori(?) Anglicana(?) Scriptores X, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, Johannes Prior Hagustaldensis,etc, London:Typis Jacobi Flesher, Sumptibus Cornelii Bee,1652, pp.2211-12; http://www.anglo-saxons.net/hwaet/?do=seek&query=S+22.
5 波莱纳斯时期的约克是与坎特伯雷并列的大主教驻地,但威尔弗里德的大主教地位在705年才受到承认。在西奥多任期内,全英吉利只有一名大主教。
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.1-3,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.108-110.
2 艾迪乌斯把里昂大主教安纳蒙杜斯记成他的兄弟里昂伯爵达尔冯乌斯(Dalfinus),之后比德也照搬了这—错误。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.4,6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.l 11,113. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,19,pp.324-325.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.4,in The Age ofBede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.111.
2 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1991,p.143.
3 艾迪乌斯将这次宫廷事变归罪于纽斯特里亚和勃艮第国王克洛维二世(Clovis Ⅱ)的王后鲍尔德希尔德(Balthild),这是存有一定争议的。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.5-6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004, pp.112-14.
4 E.Ewig,'Milo et Eiusmodi Similes',in Sankt Bonifatius Gedenkgabe zum zwolflundertsten Todestag, Fulda:Parzeller,1954, pp.432-33.
1 按艾迪乌斯所记,在惠特比会议结束后,两个国王征求众人的意见,一致认为窄缺出的主教一职由威尔弗里德接任最为合适,遂派威尔弗里德去往法兰西接受任命。他并未明言威尔弗里德被派往法兰西受任的到底是林迪斯凡还是约克主教的职位。这可能是艾迪乌斯夸大掩饰的说法。在664年奥斯维先后任命了两任林迪斯凡主教,都有爱尔兰背景；后又在威尔弗里德去往大陆时期任命查德为约克主教。很可能因为开始威尔弗里德未被任命为林迪斯凡主教,才转而牟求出任约克主教。比德的记载则倾向于他被授任为约克主教。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.11-12, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.118-20; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,28, pp.194-95, Lib.V,19, pp.321-330.
2 比德提到在威尔弗里德30岁左右(664年)的时候来到巴黎,由阿吉尔伯特和其他11个主教为其祝圣。但阿吉尔伯特在664年以威塞克斯主教的身份出席了惠特比会议,因此威尔弗里德去往法兰克应要晚于664年。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,19, p.325.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.14, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.122.
4 比如本尼迪克院规中供白天用和晚上用的赞美诗,大陆圣徒节日的日期表,华美的福音书以及意大利式 的石制教堂。
1 艾迪乌斯称其为“十四日异端”,但这与在春分后那个朔望月(绝大部分都落在尼散月)的14-20日间的周日庆祝复活节的凯尔特人是有本质区别的。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.14, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.122.查德在重新接受祝圣仪式后被委派去麦西亚,担任利奇菲尔德主教。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,5,p.216.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,12, pp.228-29.
4 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.26,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.132.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,12,p.229.
6 Flante Fauonio pulsus est Fresisim. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib,V,19, p.326.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.27,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.135.
2 据艾迪乌斯,威尔弗里德在坎帕尼亚(Campania)国王帕克塔瑞特(Perctarit)那里也受到了接待,帕克塔瑞特也拒绝了来自威尔弗里德国内的敌人的贿赂。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.28,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Fanner, London: Penguin,2004,p.136坎帕尼亚在罗马东南部约220公里处,威尔弗里德从奥斯特拉西亚去罗马不太可能行经此处。有可能威尔弗里德在668年之前曾拜访过当时仍是伦巴第国王的帕克塔瑞特,作者混淆了时间顺序。
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.29-32,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.137-42. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,19, pp.326-7.
4 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.33,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.142-43.
1 科尔丁厄姆女修道院院长艾蓓与前文的艾蓓是两个人,作为酿酒官之妻的艾蓓后来也成为了一名女修道院院长。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.37-8,in The Age ofBede, Bede.Life ofCuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.146-48.
:Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.43,in The Age of Bede, Bede;Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.152-4.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,13, pp.230-2; V,6, pp.289-90.
2 信件参阅Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii,chap.54,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephamis:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.167-9.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.63-66, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.177-82.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.17, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.125-26.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.21, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.129-30.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,19,p.243.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vila Wilfridii, chap.24,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.132.
Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.22, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.130.
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, New York:Oxford University Press,1961,p.102.
2 可参见Edward Gilbert,'Saint Wilfrid's Church at Hexham, in Saint Wilfrid in Hexham, ed. D. P. Kirby, Newcastle:Oriel Press,1974, pp.81-114.
3 J.Grook,'The enshrinement of local saints in Francia and England', in Loacal Saints and Local Churches in the Early Medieval West, ed. Alan Thacker, Richard Sharpe, New York:Oxford University Press, pp.189-224.
4 D.Rollason, Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989, pp.53-9.
5 威尔弗里德在里彭有一本极为考究的福音书,羊皮纸书页都染成了紫色并用金字书写,并令人打造了一个纯金的盒子盛放它。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.26, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.126.
6 摘自威尔弗里德的墓志铭。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,19, p.330.
1 圣彼得教堂和下文的圣保罗教堂都是由比斯科普所建,属于坎特伯雷的圣彼得和圣保罗修道院,即后来的圣奥古斯丁修道院。
2 St.Bede, Life of Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, chap.6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.192-93.
3 St.Bede, Life of Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, chap.9,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.196.上帝曾要求亚伯拉罕以其爱子以撒献祭考验其诚心。《创世记》,第22章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第30-31页。摩西曾举铜蛇救以色列子民。《民数记》,第21章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,第244页。这两件事一直被认为耶稣背十字架拯救世人的预示。《约翰福音》中也有“摩西在旷野怎样举蛇,人子也必照样被举起来”的说法。《约翰福音》,第3章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,2008年,第161页。
4 St.Bede, Life of Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, chap.6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.192-93.
5 Pascal Boyer, Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001,p.150.
1 O Carragain, Ritual and the Rood, Toronto:University of Toronto Press,2005,pp.126-8.
1 John Lindow, Norse Mythology:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs, New York:Oxford University Press,2002, p.172.
2 John Lindow, Norse Mythology:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs:A Guide to Gods, Hero Rituals, and Beliefs, New York:Oxford University Press,2002, p.308.
3 Hilda Ellis Davidson, "Scandinavian cosmology', in Ancient Cosmologies, eds. Carmen Blacker and Michael, London:George Allen & Unwin,1975, p.187.
4 Theodore of Tarsus,Theodori Arch. Cant. Liber Poenitentialis 111,16, in Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. Benjamin Thorpe, p.279.
1 认为墓地主人是雷德瓦尔德的意见包括H. M. Chadwick,'The Sutton Hoo ship-burial:who was he?', Antiquity, XIV, no.53,1940,pp.76-87; J. Werner,'Das Schiffgrab von Sutton Hoo, Forschungsgeschichte und Forschungsstand zwischen 1939 und 1980', Germania,Vol.60,1982, pp.193-228; Guy Halsall, Early Medieval Cemeteries. An Introduction to Burial Archaeology in the Post-Roman West.Glasgow:Cruithne Press,1995,p.33.认为是东盎格利亚国王“博学的西吉贝尔特”的I.N. Wood, The Merovingian North Sea, Alingsas:Viktoria Bokforlag,1983, p.14.'‘博学的西吉贝尔特”或雷德瓦尔德之子厄普沃尔德：I.N. Wood,'The Franks and Sutton Hoo', in People and Places in Northern Europe 500-1600:Essays in Honour of Peter Hayes Sawyer, I eds. Wood and N. Lund, Woodbridge,1991, p.11雷德瓦尔德之子里根希尔(R(?)genhere):B. Arrhenius,'Review of The Sutton Hoo Ship-Burial by Bruce-Mitford', Medieval Archaeology Vol.22,1978, pp.189-95东盎格利亚国王埃塞尔希尔(AEthelhere):F. M. Stenton,'The East Anglian kings of the seventh century', in The Anglo-Saxons: Studies in some Aspects of their History and Culture presented to Bruce Dickins, ed. P. Clemoes, London:Bowes & Bowes,1959, pp.43-52;甚或埃塞克斯国王萨伯特M. Parker Pearson, R. van de Noort and A. Woolf,'Three men and a boat:Sutton Hoo and the East Anglian kingdom', Anglo-Saxon England, Vol.22,1993, pp.27-50.
2 Marco Martini, Mario Milazzo, Mario Piacentini,eds., Physics Methods in Archaeometry:Proceedings of the International School of Physics, Amsterdam:IOS Press,2004,pp.270-71; Sutton Hoo Research Committee: Bulletins 1983-1993, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Bulletins No.4,1986, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, pp.36-7,Fig.14.
3 M.O.H.Carver and A.Selkirk,'Sutton Hoo, a Drama in three Acts', Current Archaeology 128,1992, pp.324-330.
1 萨顿胡头盔的复原图片参考Gale R. Owen-Crocker, Dress in Anglo-Saxon England, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2004, p.180, Fig.142a-142c文德尔头盔图片可参考Michael P. Speidel, Ancient Germanic Warriors: Warrior Styles from Trajan's Column to Icelandic Sagas, New York:Routledge,2004,p.163,Fig.20.2.
2 A. C. Evans, The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, London:British Museum,1986, pp.59-63. Apostle spoon,即 silver christening spoons,西方传统中送给受洗之人的礼物,汤匙一端刻有耶稣门徒的肖像或名字,带有祝福之意。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,15, pp.115-16.
4 Beowulf, trans.with an introduction Burton Raffel, New York:New American Libriary,2008, Chap.43, p.127.
1 M.O.H.Carver,, Angela Care Evans, Sutton Hoo:A Seventh-Century Princely Burial Ground and its Context, London:British Museum Press,2005,p.503.
1 Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.S, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, p.15.
J Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, p.11.
4 编译整理自Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, pp.17-8, Table 2:Sutton Hoo:Inventory of Anglo-Saxon Burials.
1 会亨塔剑饰(sword-pyramid)是中世纪早期盎格鲁-撒克逊武士装饰剑鞘的饰物,通常有一对,中间系皮绳,绑在剑鞘上。
1 泰普洛墓地是7世纪的盎格鲁-撒克逊古坟,位于白会汉郡最南端南雄鹿地区(South Bucks)。出土于1883年,其历史最早可追溯到620年,墓室主人很可能是肯特的一位王子。(可参考Elizabeth M. Tyler, Treasure in the medieval West, Woodbridge:Boydell & Brewer Ltd,2000, pp.55-6.)
2 Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No. 190,2004, pp.430-36; Museum of London Archaeological Service, The Prittlewell Prince:The Discovery ofa Rich Anglo-Saxon Burial in Essex, London:Museum of London,2004, pp.1-44.
3 I.Blair, E.Barham and L.Blackmore,'My Lord Essex', British Archaeology,Vol.76,2004, pp.10-17. http://www.archaeologyuk.org/ba/ba76/featl.shtml
4 图片参考Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures ofa king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No.190,2004, p.435.
3 Museum of London Archaeological Service, The Prittlewell Prince:The Discovery ofa Rich Anglo-Saxon Burial in Essex, London:Museum of London,2004, p.28.
6 Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No. 190,2004, p.431.
1 Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No. 190,2004, p.436.
2 Carl Waldman, Catherine Mason, Catherine Mason, Encyclopedia of European Peoples, New York:Infobase Publishing,2006,p.274.
3 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.61.
4 Megan McLaughlin, Consorting With Saints:Prayer for the Dead in Early Medieval France, New York:Cornell University Press,1994, p.111.
5 Megan McLaughlin, Consorting With Saints:Prayer for the Dead in Early Medieval France, New York:Cornell University Press,1994, p.111.
1 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.163.
2 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,p.17.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,14, pp.114-15.
4 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,pp.15,67-9,200-3.
1 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.54-57,fig.7-8.
2 可见前文第70页讨论。这种例子极少,转变的证据很难考证o John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.237.
3 赎罪或补赎(Penance)源于拉丁文peona,意为“惩罚”或“惩戒”。指信徒违反基督教教规戒令后通过忏悔诵经、禁食节欲或自我流放等形式表明自己的悔意,以期天主的宽恕。在西奥多的《赎罪书》中禁食酒肉往往是最基本的一项。
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅱ.Ⅰ.4, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents, ed. Austin P. Evans, New York:Columbia University Press,1938,p.199.
5 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅱ.Ⅰ.5, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.199.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,27, pp.191-92.
2 比德记圣卡思伯特感染瘟疫后出现的症状是“大腿上的肿块向内侧移动”。St. Bede, Life of Cuthbert,Chap. 8, in The Age of Bede,Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H. Farmer, London:Penguin,2004, p.55.这与鼠疫引起的鼠蹊部淋巴肿胀症状是极为类似的。如果感染者得以痊愈,那么他就拥有了免疫力。卡思伯特和埃格伯特(Ecgberht,后任里彭修道院院长)都是幸免遇难者,其中埃格伯特还活到了90岁的高寿。
3 J. Maddicott,'Plague in seventh-century England',in Plague and End ofAntiquity:The Pandemic of 541-750, ed. L. K. Little, Cambridge Cambridge University Press,2007,p.176.
4 Anonymous, The Anonymous History of Abbot Ceolfrith, Chap.3, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.214.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,3, pp.206-12.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,19,pp.243-44.
7 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Historia Abbatum, chap.8, pp.371-72.
1 这应与修道院生活方式有一定关联,比如埃奥斯特温在染瘟疫临死之前对所有修士都行了亲吻礼。Bede, Life of the Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, Chap.8, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.195.
2 St. Bede, Life of Cuthbert,Chap.33, in The Age of Bede,Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004, p.86.
3 Anonymous, The Anonymous History of Abbot Ceolfrith, Chap.14, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life ofCuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.218.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,1, pp.201-2.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,30, pp.199-200.
1 Raymond Firth, Rank and Religion in Tikopia:A Study in Polynesian Paganism and Conversion to Christianity, Sydney:Allen & Unwin,1970, p.309.
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife.death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.125.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,7, pp.140-1.
4 Raymond Firth, Rank and Religion in Tikopia:A Study in Polynesian Paganism and Conversion to Christianity, Sydney:Allen & Unwin,1970, p.339.
1 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife.death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.6-12.
2 Barbara Yorke, Wessex in the Early Middle Ages, London:Leicester University Press,1995, p.174.
Audrey Meaney and Sonia Hawkes, Two Anglo-Saxon cemeteries at Winnall, Winchester, Hampshire, London: Society for Medieval Archaeology,1970, pp.29-31.
4 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.176-77这5个例子分别是27、29、42b、49、53号墓空。尸体的表现是脖子不规则受损或头颅的位置被其他东西取代,不过其中两例亦有可能是在后期埋葬或搬运中造成的分离。参考M.O.H.Carver,, Angela Care Evans, Sutton Hoo:A Seventh-Century Princely Burial Ground and its Context, London:British Museum Press,2005, pp.334-49.
5 Audrey Meaney and Sonia Hawkes, Two Anglo-Saxon cemeteries at Winnall, Winchester, Hampshire, London: Society for Medieval Archaeology,1970, p.30.
1 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.178另参考Brian Philp, Excavations in West Kent, 1960-1970, Dover:The West Kent Border Archaeological Group,1973,pp.187-88.
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.178-80.
3 J.Willsin,'Rescue excavations on the Anglo-Saxon cemetery at Eastry,1989',in Kent Archaeological Review, Vol.100,1990, pp.229-31.
4 S.C.Hawkes and GGrainger, The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Finglesham, Kent, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,2006, pp.31 and 157-60.
5 A.Boyle, D.Jennins, D.Miles and S.Palmer, Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Butler's Field, Lechlade, Gloucestershire, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1998, pp.133-4; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, pp.231-3.
1 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London: Medici Society Ltd.,1911, introduce, p.xxiv.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London: Medici Society Ltd.,1911, introduce, p.xix.
3 该书相关的主题除了本尼迪克主义外,还混合了其他的一些教义,而这些教义在大格雷戈里 时代的罗马是不可能了解到的。《对话集》最早的手稿之一出现于诺森伯里亚。今天我们所看到的版本很可能是后世英吉利学者在原有篇章基础上加工而成的。Francis Clark, The "Gregorian " Dialogues and the Origins of Benedictine Monasticism, Boston:Brill,2003, pp.365-71; Marilyn Dunn, Emergence of Monasticism,Oxford: Blackwell,pp.131-3; D.Yerkes,'An unnoticed omission in the modern critical editions of Gregory's Dialogues', in Revue Benedictine, Vol.87,1977, pp.178-9.下文简称《对话集》。
4 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book Ⅳ, Chap.36, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.219-23奥古斯丁也曾驳斥铁匠卡曼(Curma)'‘复活之旅”的见闻。St. Augustine, On the Care of the Dead, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series, Vol.3. Edited by Philip Schaff, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1887, Chap.15.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,19, pp.165-67.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,12, pp.303-10.
2 《圣经》中并来明确论及炼狱,但早期教父们认为还是有几处涉及了这一概念,都与赎罪相关。其中一处是：“凡说话十犯人子的,还可得赦免”。《马太福音》,第12章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第22页。另一处：“人的工程若被烧了,他就要受损失；虽会得救,但就像经过火烧一般。”《哥多林前书》,第3章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,第286页。
1 《马太福音》,第25章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,第49-50页。
2 赎罪体系的整个价值理念即建立在这一点上。比如《芬里安赎罪书》的第l条：“如果有人内心有犯罪的念头,那么他立刻击打胸膛忏悔,寻求主的宽恕,并得到(神父的)满意,那么他还是一个无暇的人。”第28条：“如果一个神父犯了愤怒、妒忌、谗谤或贪婪等大戒,等于他们抹杀了(自己的)灵魂,并把灵魂投向了地狱的阴影中。但因为有忏悔,我们可以在主的帮助下,通过自身的努力,请求主的怜悯,对这些(罪孽)取得胜利。”Finnian of Clonard, Penitential of Finnian,1 and 28, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.87 and 92.
3 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.55, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.250-52.
4 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Grea Chap.28, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.125-27.
5 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.40, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.234.
6 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.55, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.249-50.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,8, pp.220-1.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.26, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.206-10.
Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.26, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.209-10.
4 P. Barber, Vampires, Burial and Death:Folklore and Reality, New Haven:Yale University Press,1988, pp.109-10.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,14, pp.233-36.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book Ⅱ, Chap.24, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, p.86男孩的尸体很可能是被野兽从土里刨出来的。(参考P.Barber, Vampires, Burial and Death:Folklore and Reality, New Haven:Yale University Press,1988, pp.154-57.)
3 393年的希波(Hippo)会议、397年和525年的迦太基(Carthage)会议、578年的奥塞尔(Auxerre)会议和692年的君士坦丁堡的圆顶大厅(Trullo)会议都明文规定禁止这一做法。The Encyclopedia of Christianity ed.Erwin Fahlbusch, Grand Rapids:Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing,1999, p.366.
4 S.Crawford,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S.Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,pp.83-92.
3 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book Ⅱ, Chap.23, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, p.84-5.
1 P.Geary, Living With the Dead in the Middle Ages, New York:Cornell University Press,1994,pp.36-40.
2 P.Gose,'Converting the Ancestors', in Conversion:Old Worlds and New, ed. K.Mills and A.Grafton, New York:University of Rochester Press,2003, pp.140-74.
3 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.44, ed. and trans, Edmund G. Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.238-41..
4 Charles H. Talbot, The Anglo-Saxon missionaries in Germany, London and New York:Sheed and Ward,1954, p.115.
5 这个故事指图拉真付给敌方阵亡士兵的母亲(同时也是一名寡妇)赔偿金的事。An anonymous monk of Whitby, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.29, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, New York: Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.126-9.
1 St. Erkenwald, Select Early English Poems:Saint Erkenwald, ed.,Israel Gollancz, London:Oxford University Press,1922, Preface xi-xii and pp.12-3.
2 Marilyn Dunn, Emergence of Monasticism,Oxford: Blackwell,p.142.
3 S.Crawford,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S. Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,p.88.
4 St. Boniface, The Letters of St. Boniface, trans. E.Emerton, New York:Columbia University Press,2000,p.168.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.ⅩⅣ.29, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.197.
6 Laws of Ine,2-2.1, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.364.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.18,in The Age ofBede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.126-27.
2 Bryan D. Spinks, Early and Medieval Rituals and Theologies of Baptism, Aldershot:Ashgate,2006,pp.120-21.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,14, p.114.
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XIV.30, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.198.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XIV.25-27, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.197.
6 J.H.A6alsteinsson, Under the cloak:a pagan ritual turning point in the conversion of Iceland, ed. Jakob S. Jonsson,trans. Terry Gunnell. Reykjavik:University of Iceland Press,1999,p,81.
1 参考H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997,pp.147,144,157,171,176.
2 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.240这一结论是根据上述墓穴的陪葬品数量计算得出的平均值。
3 H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997,p.158; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press, 2005,p.240.
4 现较为明晰的考古证据主要集中肯特、东盎格利亚、埃塞克斯三国,北部地区除了耶威林等墓葬外,证据略显单薄。
3 M.O.H.Carver,'Kingship and material culture in the early Anglo-Saxon East Anglia', in The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms,ed. S.Bassett, London:Leicester University Press,1989, pp.141-58.
6 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.245(教会出于经济方面考虑的原因有很多,本文不作展开讨论。比如,教会不鼓励厚葬可能不是出于宗教原因,而是缘于对葬礼征税的间接结果。参考H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997,p.135.)
1 奥古斯丁虽承认忏悔赎罪的价值,但并未提出明确的“炼狱”概念,并认为坠入地狱者是不得出的。他“反对主张天主审判时,因圣人的转求,要宽恕所有人的意见”,认为“因圣人的转求,只能阻止我们受地狱的永火,而不是已进了地狱,过些时候再出来。”奥古斯丁指出,未领圣体的异教徒在末日审判中也不能得到宽恕,而“天主教人就是犯罪,将因火而得救……就是由公审判后罪恶人之火中救出。”圣奥古斯丁著,吴宗文译,《天主之城》下,长春：吉林出版集团,2010年,第21卷,第21、24、26章,第852页,855页,872页。
2 转求,祈祷方式的一种,意为神职人员为他人向灭主祈祷,与“代祈”无异。
1 “神王”这一概念对应的英文’'sacred king",或是"sacral kingship",本身就包含有国王在祭礼中的作用之意。如弗雷泽就曾在《金枝》里讨论过国王兼祭司,和国王以自身血肉或子女献祭的古老做法。詹·乔·弗雷泽：《金枝》,徐育新等译,北京：大众文艺出版社,1998,第16-18页,第424页。日耳曼人和盎格鲁-撒克逊人的早期“神王”情况可参阅William A. Chaney,The cult of kingship in Anglo-Saxon England:the transition from paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997,pp.7-42.
2 Fredegar, Historia,ed.,B.Krusch, in MGH, SRM 2,Ⅲ.9.
1 William A. Chaney,The Cult of Kingship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997,p.22.
2 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Early Germanic Kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford:Clarendon,1980,pp.8-20.
3 格雷戈里：《法兰克人史》,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第462页。
4 比如,隐士圣卢比西努斯死后,人们甚至为争夺他农服的一块碎片而大动干戈o Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xiii.2, English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, pp.87-88.
5 琼斯：《剑桥捅图法国史》,杨保筠等译,世界知识出版社,2004,第86页。
1 图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第85-86页。作战地点有不同的说法,这里采用现今较为流行的说法(可参见J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, p.24.)。托尔比亚克,今苏尔匹希镇,位于德国北莱茵-威斯特法伦州境内。关于受洗时间问题也存有很多争议,有496年、498年、506年和508年等诸家观点。
2 可参见徐晨超,《论克洛维的改宗》,《绍兴文理学院学报(社会科学版)》,2008年第5期。
3 Avitus of Vienne, Avitus of Vienne:Letters and Selected Prose, trans.and notes by Danuta Shanzer and Ian Wood, Liverpool University Press,2002, pp.369-372.
4 Cesarius of Arles, Vita Caesarii,1.28,in Cesarius of Arles: Life, Testament, Letters, trans. William E. Klingshim, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1994,pp.22-3.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:some questions of transmission', in Settimane di Studio 7 (2), Spoleto,1960,pp.527-28.
2 N. J. Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,pp.62-90. Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life.death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.48-55.
1 除苏瓦松广口瓶一事外,还可参考图尔穷人的干草一事,见《法兰克人史》,第94页。
2 例如,民众大会对于克洛维之孙提乌德贝尔特离弃未婚妻维西加尔德(伦巴德国王瓦科之女)的行径提出谴责之后,提乌德贝尔特被迫遵从,只得依旧娶未婚妻。《法兰克人史》,第131页。
3 《法兰克人史》,第86页。
4 这可能是因为日耳曼贵族在希望维系自身族群独立性的同时,为了融入罗马基督教社会而采纳的一种折衷性方式。许多西方学者都深入研究过这一问题。(参见George R.Saunders,'Transformations of Christianity',in Culture and Christianity:The Dialectics of Transformation, ed. George R.Saunders, Contributions to the Study of Anthropology, no.2, Westport:Greenwood Press,1988, p.186. Thomas Burn, A History of the Ostrogoths, Indiana University Press,1984, p.161.)笔者认为,我们或许可以在漫长的中国历史中寻得相似的案例。蒙、满两族侵入中原前信奉的都是萨满教,统一中国之后或多或少地受到汉人文化的影响,然其一直未能完全丢弃传统的萨满教信仰或其残余形式。忽必烈推行宗教宽容政策,对佛教、基督教、伊斯兰教等予以宗教庇护,但他从未间断过出席蒙古萨满教的仪式。满清入关后也曾长期维持着萨满教祭祀的传统。少数民族进入一个文明程度比它高得多的地区,以军事力量,实行统治,为防止被主体民族同化,难免会存有戒备的心理。所以,信奉一个教众居于少数的异端,尽量避免与罗马主体文化合流,或许正是当时除法兰克人外,多数日耳曼贵族所选择的中间道路。
5 克洛维是否曾接受阿里乌斯派教义,这一猜测未有明确的证据,但他确实有过与阿里乌斯派的交往。D.山泽尔依据对维埃纳主教阿维图斯写给克洛维的信的分析,认为克洛维很可能是阿里乌斯派的同情者(见Danuta Shanzer,'Dating the baptism of Clovis:the bishop of Vienne vs the bishop of Tours',in Early Medieval Europe,Vol.7.1998,p.29).
6 P.Brown, The World of Late Antiquity, London:Thames & Hudson,1971,p.124.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,13,pp.111-13.
2 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,p.54,pp.103and 105.
'St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,15, p.116.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅲ,1,pp.127-8.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib. Ⅲ,30,pp.199-200.
4 Procopius, ed. and trans. H.B.Dewing, History of The Wars:Books Ⅵ.16-Ⅶ.35, Loeb Classical Library,1924, Book Ⅵ,ⅩⅩⅤ,7-10.
1 Alcuin of York, Vita Vedastis, ch.7,MGH SRM ⅲ, ed. Bruno Krusch, Hannover,1896, pp.314-16.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅳ,11, pp.227-29;Lib. V,19,pp.321-22; Anglo-Saxon Chonicle,in English Historical Documents,Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode, 1955,p.157(704).
2 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1983, p.32.
3 参见基佐：《法国文明史》,阮芷,伊信译,北京：商务印书馆,1998,第一卷,第318-19页；Ian Wood, T Merovingian Kingdoms 450-751, New York:Longman,1994, p.105.
4 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, Oxford:Clarendon Press, 1927, vol. I introduction, pp.301-2教令可参见Concilia Calliae, A.511-A.695, Corpus Christianorum series Latina 148, edited by C. Munier and C. De Clercq,Turnholt:Brepols,1963.
5 Capitularia Merowingica 2,5, ed.,Boretius, MGH, Capitularia Regum Francoum 1, Hannover,1883.
6 The Law of Ethelbert, c.1;The Law of Wigtred, cc.1-5;The Law of Ine, cc.1-5, in English Historical Documents,Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.357,362,364-65.
1 《法兰克人史》,第115页。
2 《法兰克人史》,第254页。
St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅳ,13, p.230.
1 Council of Orleans, A. D.549, Canon 10, Brans, Ⅱ, in A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed.Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913,pp.580-81.
2 Venantius Fortunatus, carm.,V 3,ii.15-16(转引自Ian Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms 450-751, p.78)。
3 《法兰克人史》,第107、143、265、290、292、368、408、408、425、463、541页。
4 约维努斯后将主教位置让给了经合法选举授任的马尔塞卢斯。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅱ,5, pp.90-1; Lib.Ⅲ,7,pp.140-41; Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.36,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.145-46.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅲ,7,pp.140-41, St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,,pp.415-16..
3 《法兰克人史》,第226页,第406页,第534页。
1 《法兰克人史》,第91-92页。
1 这四名国王分别是诺森伯里亚的埃德温、奥斯瓦尔德和东盎格利亚的西格伯特和安纳。
2 《法兰克人史》,第106页。
3 沃格林：《政治观念史》,卷二,《中世纪(至阿奎那)》,叶颖译,上海：华东师范大学出版社,2009,第34页。
1 盎格鲁-撒克逊王族基本上都声称他们出自沃登的血脉。The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,Vol,I ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.145[547],[552],[560];p.163[757].比德亦记载了这一说法。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera hitorica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,24, p.180, Lib.l,15,pp.31-2.
2 布鲁斯·L.雪莱著,刘平译：《基督教会史》,上海人民出版社,2012,第159页。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,24,p.180, Lib.Ⅱ,13,p.112.
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.136-7.
1 Select translations from Old English poetry, ed. Albert Stanburrough Cook, Chauncey Brewster Tinker, Boston: Ginn & Company,1902, p.101.
2 John Edward Damon, Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors:Warfare and Sanctity in the Literature of Early England, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2003, p.137.
3 The Exeter Book, ed. George Philip Krapp, Elliott Van Kirk Dobbie, Guthlac A, Ⅱ,302b-307a, New York: Columbia University Press,1936, p.58.trans. John Edward Damon, in Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors,2003, p.144其中‘lace’源十Guthlac的名字,表示“礼物”、“回报”、“奉献”或“交换”等义。Catherine A. M. Clarke,Writing Power in Anglo-Saxon England:Texts, Hierarchies, Economies, Cambridge:D.S. Brewer,2012, p.38.
4 The Exeter Book, ed. George Philip Krapp, Elliott Van Kirk Dobbie, Guthlac B, Ⅱ,901b-903a, New York: Columbia University Press,1936, p.74. trans. John Edward Damon, in Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors,2003, p.136.
1 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.Ⅳ.1, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,^.187.
2 Si autem rex infra regnum exercitum duxerit adversus insurgentes seu rebelles,et perferendo homicidium incurrerit, absque gravi culpa erit, tantummodo, propter sanguinis effusionem,se,ut mos est,ab ecclesia xl dies reconciliatus,communionem habeat. Theodore of Tarsus,Theodori Arch. Cant. Liber Poenitentialis 111,16, in Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. Benjamin Thorpe, p.279.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Theodori Arch. Cant. Liber Poenitentialis 111,9, in Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. Benjamin Thorpe, p.278.
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.Ⅳ.5, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.187.
5 St. Bede, Penitential of Bede, Ⅲ.1,2.1-2.4, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.224-25.
6 教令可参见Council of Orange, A. D.529, Canons. A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed., Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913, pp.472-75;另见 http://www.reformed.org/documents/canons of orange.html。
1 Caesarius of Aries, Sermon 104. (MSL,39:1947,1949) A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed., Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913, pp.621-22.
2 参见《法兰克人史》中格利高里一世的布道文,第498-501页。
3 J.M. Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church,p.65.
4 《法兰克人史》,第163页。
5 《法兰克人史》,第241页。
6 《法兰克人史》,第41页,第113页,第464页,第474页。
1 《法兰克人史》,第382-84页。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,21,p.249.
3 《法兰克人史》,第265-66页。
4 《法兰克人史》,第226页,第406页,第534页。
5 《法兰克人史》,第158-59页。
6 A.Thacker,'Some terms for noblemen in Anglo-Saxon England, c.650-900', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 2, ed. D. Brown, J. Campbell,Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology 1981,pp.201-36.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 11,5,p.90.
St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London. Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarcndoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ.5.pp.216-17.
1 Laws of Ethelbert,31,in English Historical Documents, Vol.I, ed. and trans. D. Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.358.
2 Laws of Ethelbert,73,in English Historical Documents Vol.I,, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.359.
3 在《埃塞尔伯特法典》和《伊尼法典》中都有关于买卖婚姻的条例。Laws of Ethelbert,77,82,83, Laws of lne,31, in English Historical Documents, Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.359 and 367.
4 《埃塞尔伯特法典》中第79条较耐人寻味,“她(买来的妻子)如果有意同她的孩子离开,也可获得丈夫一半的财产。”这里可能指非法婚姻,这笔财产相当于遣散费。Laws of Ethelbert,79,in English Historical Documents, Vol.I,ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.359另可参考M.C.Ross,
'Concubinage in Anglo-Saxon England', Past and Present, No.108, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1985,pp.3-34.
3 Laws of Wihtred,4,4.1, in English Historical Documents, Vol.l, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode, I955,p.362.
6 3个40天周期与新人在第一次结婚后,必须做为期40天的告解相对应。Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I. XIV.1-3, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents.pp.195-6.
7 Ibid., I.II.1-22,pp.184-6;I.Ⅵ,1,p.,190;I.ⅩⅣ.19-23,p.197.
8 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.15, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.97-8.
1 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore. II.XII.18-19,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents.p.210.
" Willibrord Clement, The Judgment of Clement,c,14, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.272.
Willibrord Clement, The Judgment of Clement,c.19,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related dociuments,p.273.
4 鸡奸者赎罪10年；高阶教士通奸赎罪7年：低阶教士3年：俗人3年：自慰1年;有乱伦行为未遂的1年。The Burgundian Penitential,cc.4,8,11,14,16.37,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenilentiales and selections from related documents.pp.274-77.
1 Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xvii.2. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991, pp.105-6.
2 卡里贝尔特曾先后娶了自由民出生的两姐妹梅罗芙蕾德和玛尔科韦法(参见《法兰克人史》,第167页)。
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XV.I, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.198.
4 Laws of Wihtred,12, in English Historical Documents, Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.363.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XV.4, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related doctments,p.198.
6 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XV.2, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,^.198.
7 A.L.Meaney,'Anglo-Saxon idolaters and ecclesiasta from Theodore to Alcuin:a source study', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 5, ed. William Filmer-Sankey,Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1992,pp.103-25.
8 A.L.Meaney,'Anglo-Saxon idolaters and ecclesiasta from Theodore to Alcuin:a source study', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 5, ed. William Filmer-Sankey,Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1992,p.105.
9 quae semen viri sui in cibo miscens ut inde plus amoris accipiat. Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential ofTheodore, I.XIV.15, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related docitments,p.196.
1 Ibid. I.XIV.16,p.197.
2 有关基督教的纯洁性问题可参阅Rob Meens,'A Background to Augustine's Mission to Anglo-Saxon England', Anglo-Saxon England,Vol.23,New York:Cambridge University Press,1994,pp.5-17; Rob Meens,'Ritual Purity and the Influence of Gregory the Great in the early Middle Ages', in Unity and Diversity in the Church, ed. Robert N.Swanson, Oxford:Blackwell,1996,pp.31-43;Dyan Elliott, Fallen Bodies:Pollution, Sexuality, and Demonology in the Middle Ages, Philadelphia:University of Pennsylvania,1999, p.167.
3 《利未记》,第12章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第172页。
4 《利未记》,第15章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会.2008年,第180页。
3 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, XI,64; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,27,pp.53-57.
6 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.ⅩⅣ.17-18, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.197.
7 娶亡兄的妻了在大陆和爱尔兰都是一种较普遍的传统风俗。《旧约》鼓励这种做法。《申命记》,第25章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第315页。而大格雷戈里则反对这一做法。Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12. Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans.James Barmby, XI,64盎格鲁-撒克逊逊教士.美因茨大主教卜尼法斯继承了大格雷戈里的这一观点。他在745年的大公会议上就谴责了爱尔兰人传教士克莱门特娶孀居的嫂子的做法,并将其扦除神职。C.H.Talbot, The Anglo-Saxon Missionaries in Germany, London and New York: Sheed & Ward Ltd,1954, p.110.
8 可参阅Cummean,Penitential of Cummean, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.9S-117.
'Willibrord Clement, The Judgment of Clement,c.13, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.272
2 The Burgundian Penitential,cc.37 and 35, p.277.
1 Pascal Boyer, Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001,p.161.
2 Pascal Boyer, Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001,p.140.
3 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.3, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.48-9.
1 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, Oxford:Clarendon Press, 1927, vol.1 introduction, p.246.
2 《法兰克人史》,第400-401页。华莱士·哈德里尔认为这群居民是法兰克人。伊瓦镇属十特里夫斯地区,是法兰克人最大聚居区之一(参见J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, p.19.)=
3 Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xvii.3. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991, pp.107-8.
1 《法兰克人史》,第132页。
2 华尔克：《基督教会史》,谢受灵等译,香港：基督教文艺出版社,2005,第152-53页；图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,第132页。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera hislorica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,24,p.177.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Cregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,65.
1 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.4, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.78-80.
2 Eddius Stephanus, The Life of Bishop Wilfrid by Eddius Stephanus, ed. and trans. Bertram Colgrave, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1985,chap.26 and 41,pp.134,150-51.
3 Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xiii.2, English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, pp.87-88.
4 L. Pietri ed.,Gregorio di Tours, Todi,1977, (B6-b) p.107(转引自Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, p.55).
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 11,2,pp.81-2
6 Eddius Stephanus, The Life of Bishop Wilfrid by Eddius Stephanus, ed. and trans. Bertram Colgrave, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1985,chap.18 and 23,pp.126-7,131.
7 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,2-6,pp.282-92.
8 在公元四世纪,高卢境内的圣徒约54位：至五世纪,增长到173位：至六世纪则是293位。(数据引用于H.F.Muller, L'Epoque Merovingienne, New York,1945, p.83)。
1 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, Oxford:Clarendon Press, 1927, vol. Ⅰ introduction, p.253.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,13,p.231.
3 St. Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.18, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert. Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.69-70.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,13,pp.231-32.
1 可参考现代人类学家和考古学家研究的一些案例。P. Hill, Whithorn and St. Ninian:the excavation of a monastic town,1984-91, Stroud:Sutton Pub, Whithorn Trust,1997, pp.19-20; J.Dubisch,'Pilgrimage and popular religion at a Greek holy shrine', in Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society,ed. Badone, Princeton:Princeton University Press,1990, pp.113-39.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,11, p.148.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.34 and 39, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.144 and 148-49.
4 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London:Macmillan Press,1982, p.56.
Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, ii.3. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991, pp.14-5.
2 《法兰克人史》,第399页。
3 《法兰克人史》,第366-68页。
4 《法兰克人史》,第483页。
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,29, p.198.
6 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.5,33,55, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.112,142,169另可参考D.Rollason, Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989, pp.23-4.
1 《法兰克人史》,第483页。
2 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.40, in The Age of Bede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.96. D.Rollason, Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989,pp.49-51.
3 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.41-2,44, in The Age of Bede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.97-9,100-1.
4 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.45, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.101-2; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1V,32, pp.279-80.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,19,pp.243-46.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. IV,4, p.212.
7 Ian Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms,450-751,p.75.
1 《法兰克人史》,第142页,第468页。
2 《法兰克人史》,第132-133页。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,2,10, pp.130-31 and 146-47.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.111,2, p.129.C.Cubit,'Sites and sanctity:revisiting the cult of murdered and martyred Anglo-Saxon royal Saints', Early Medieval Europe,Vol.9, Oxford:Blackwell Publishing, 2000, pp.53-83.
3 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife.death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.147-8.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,14, p.236.
2 V.A.Gunn,'Bede and the martyrdom of St. Oswald', in Martys and Martyrologies:Papers Read at the 1992 Summer Meeting and the 1993 Winter Meeting of the Ecclesiastical History Society, ed. D.Wood, Oxford: Blackwell Publishers,1993, pp.57-66.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,12, p.151.
4 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.19, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.102-5; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,20, p.125.
1 万圣节的起源较难考证。有学者认为它源于日耳曼人11月的冬季纪念庆典。J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Prankish Church, London:Oxford University Press,1983,p.34.但也有证据显示它与爱尔兰中世纪早期的萨姆海恩节(Samhain,11月1日)存在联系。Ronald Hutton,The Stations of the Sun:A History of the Ritual Year in Britain, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1996, pp.360-70罗马教会首次庆祝所有殉教圣徒和圣母是在609年的5月13日,至800年英吉利和其他日耳曼人都已在11月1日庆祝万圣节。Ronald Hutton,The Stations of the Sun:A History of the Ritual Year in Britain, p.364.
2 GClark,'Translating relics:Victricius of Rouen and fourth-century debate', Early Medieval Europe, Vol.10, 2001,p.168.
3 StAmbrose, Letter 22, in Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.10, trans. H. de Romestin, E. de Romestin and H.T.F. Duckworth, ed. P.Schaff and H.Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1896.
4 St.Ambrose, On the Death of Satyrus,Book Ⅱ, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.10, trans. H. de Romestin, E. de Romestin and H.T.F. Duckworth, ed. P.Schaff and H.Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1896, Chap.68-75.
1 圣哲罗姆曾撰文批驳过西班牙一名神父反对圣徒灵魂与上帝融合和圣徒遗骨无用的言论。St. Jerome, Against Vigilantius, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.6, trans.W.H. Fremantle, G Lewis and W.G Martley, ed. P.Schaffand H.Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1893, Chap.6 and 8.
2 可参考St. Augustine, On the Care of the Dead, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series, Vol.3, ed. Philip Schaff. Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1887, Chap.1,18-9,22.
3 R.M.Hayden,'Antagonistic tolerance:Competitive Sharing of Religious Sites in South Asia and the Balkans', Current Anthropology, Chicago:University of Chicago Press, Vol.43,2002,pp.205-31.
4 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.185-6.
5 R.Morris, Churches in the Landscape, London:Dent &. Sons,1989, pp.52-7.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,15,pp.157-58.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,21, p.170.
2 不过也有学者指出,比德可能弄错了词源,这所修道院其实是位于泰恩-维尔名誉郡(Tyne and Wear)下的盖茨黑德(Gateshead)。Daniel Wilson,'On the Advantages derived from Archeological investigation', in Memoirs chiefly illustrative of the History and Antiquities of Northumberland, ed. Charles H. Hartshorne, London: Bell and Daldy,1858, p.23.
3 St.Aldhelm, Letter Ⅴ:to Heahfrith, in Aldhelm, The Prose Works, ed. and trans., Michael Lapidge&Michael Herren, Totowa:Rowman and Littlefield,1979, pp.160-2.
4 此事发生在提乌德里克国王带着高尔从特里夫斯去往科隆的路上(Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, vi.2. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, p.34.)。
5 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, p.93.
1 S.T.Loseloy,'Gregory Cities:Urban Functions in Sixth-century Gaul'.in Franks and Alamani in the Merovingian Period an Ethnographic Perspective, ed, Ian Wood, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1998, p.253.
2 《法兰克人史》,第246页,第402页。
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore,1.1.6; I.IX.2; I.IVX,5,7,11, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.184,192,196.
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅰ.Ⅵ.1-5,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.190.
5 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅱ.Ⅴ.6,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.203.
1 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.15, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.63-64.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.50-54,ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.245-248.
3 《法兰克人史》,第173页。
4 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, pp.241-242.
1 参考John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, pp.9-10.
1 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997, pp.2-3 and 66-67.
1 Max Weber, The Theory of Social and Economic Organization, New York:The Free Press,1964, pp.358-359.
1. Ammianus Marcellinus, The Roman history of Ammianus Marcellinus, trans., C. D. Yonge, London:G. Bell & Sons,1894.
2. Annales Cambriae, ed. John Williams, London:Longman,1860.
3. Bede, Bede's ecclesiastical history of.the English people, ed.and trans. Colgrave,Bertram,and Mynors,R. A. B., Gambridge:Clarendon,1969.
4. Bede, The Church Historians of England:Vol.I, pt.2. The historical works of the Venerable Beda, ed. and trans. Joseph Stevenson, London:Seeleys,1853.
5. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896.
6. Fredegar,The fourth book of the Chronicle of Fredegar, with its continuations,ed. and trans. J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, London:Nelson,1960.
7. Gildas Sapiens, Liber querulus de Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, ed. and trans. John Allen Giles, On The Ruin of Britain, London:James Bohn,1st,1841, Project Gutenberg Etext,1999.
8. Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours:Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955.
9. Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, Vol.11, ed. and trans. O.M. Dalton, Oxford: Clarendon Press,1927.
10. Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum:the history of the English people, ed.and trans., Diana E. Green way, New York:Oxford University Press,1996.
11. Procopius, History of the Wars Ⅵ.16-Ⅶ.35, ed. and trans. H.B.Dweing, London & Cambridge:The Loeb Classical Library,1924.
12. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004.
13. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, ed.,and trans.,Michael James Swanton, Routledge,1998.
14. The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131),ed. & trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Srudies,1983.
15. The Church Historians of England:Vol.Ⅱ, pt.1:The Anglo-Saxon chronicle. The chronicle of Florence of Worcester, ed. and trans. Joseph Stevenson, London:Seeleys, 1853.
16. Thorne, William,Chronicle,in Historice Anglicance Scriptores X, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, Johannes Prior Hagustaldensis,etc, London:Typis Jacobi Flesher, Sumptibus Cornelii Bee,1652.
17. Zosimus, New History, trans. Ronald T. Ridley, Canberra:University of Sydney,1982.
18. 《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,2004。
19.比德：《英吉利教会史》,陈维振、周清民译,北京：商务印书馆,1991。
20.格雷戈里：《法兰克人史》,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,1981。
21.凯撒：《高卢战记》,任炳湘泽,北京：商务印书馆,1979。
22.塔西陀著,王以铸、崔妙因译：《编年史》,北京：商务印书馆,2009。
23.优西比乌斯著,保罗·梅尔英译、评注,瞿旭彤汉译：《教会史》,北京：三联书店,2009。
1. Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874.
2. An anonymous monk of Whitby, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985.
3. Anatolius of Laodicea, Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol.6, Gregory Thaumaturgus, Dionysius the Great, Julius Africanus, Anatolius and Minor Writers, Methodius, Arnobius, ed.Alexander Roberts,&James Donaldson, Grand Rapids:William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company,1885.
4. Avitus, Avitus of Vienne:Letters and Selected Prose (Translated Texts for Historians), trans. Danuta Shanzer, Liverpool:Liverpool University,2002.
5. Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus of Auxerre,in Soldiers of Christ:Saints and Saints'Lives from Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, trans.,F.R.Hoare, ed. Thomas F. X. Noble and Thomas Head, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1995.
6. Cummianus Hibernus, Cummian's Letter'De controversial paschali'and the'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies,1988.
7. de Boron, Robert, Joseph ofArimathea, in Merlin and the Grail:Joseph of Arimathea, Merlin, Perceval-The Trilogy of Arthurian Prose Romances Attributed to Robert de Boron, trans. Nigel Bryant, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2001.
8. Early Christian Lives, containing early Lives of St Antony, St Martin, and St Benedict, ed.,and trans. Carolinne White, London:Penguin Books,1998.
9. Felix, The Anglo-Saxon version of the life of St. Guthlac, hermit of Crowland, ed. and trans., C.W.Goodwin, London:John Russell Smith,1848.
10. Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi I-II, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos, 1887-1893.
11. Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Confessorum, ed., B.Krusch, MGH, SRM 1, trans. Raymond Van Dam, Glory of the Confessors, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press, 1988.
12. Gregory of Tours, Liber Vitae Patrum, English trans. Edward James, Gregory of Tours: Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991.
13. Gregory the Great, Gregorius I Magnus Moralium Libri Sive Expositio in Librum Beati Job, Patrologiae Cursus Completus. Series Latina, vol.75, ed. J.P. Migne, Paris:Apud Gamier Fratres,1862.
14. Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace,Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1895.
15. St.Aldhelm, Letter Ⅴ:to Heahfrith, in Aldhelm, The Prose Works, ed. and trans., Michael Lapidge &Michael Herren, Totowa:Rowman and Littlefield,1979.
16. St.Boniface, The Letters of St. Boniface, trans. E.Emerton, New York:Columbia University Press,2000.
17. St.Columbanus, Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. G.S.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957.
18. The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid, Bede:Lives of the Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, The Anonymous History of Abbot Ceolfrith, The Voyage of St Brendan, trans.J.F.Webb and D.H.Farmer, ed.D.H.Farmer, London: Penguin,2004.
19. Vita Fursei abbatis Latiniacensis et de Fuilano addit. Nivialense, ed. Bruno Krusch, MGH.SRM.4, Hannover:Impensis bibliopolii Hahniani,1902.
20. Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae, ed. C.Plummer, Oxford:E typographeo Clarendoniano, 1910.
1. A Collection of the Laws and Canons of the Church of England,2 vols., ed. J. Johnson, London:Bobert Knaplock,1850.
2. Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. B.Thorpe,1840,1st, New Jersey:The Lawbook Exchange Ltd.,2004.
3. Concilia Galliae a.314-a.506,Corpus Christianorum. Series latina, Vol.148, ed.C. Munier,Turnhout:Brepols,1963.
4. Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland, ed. A.W.Haddan and W. Stubbs,3 vols, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1869-78.
5. Decrees of The Ecumenical Councils, Vol.1 (Nicaea I-Lateran V),ed. P.Norman, Washington D.C.:Georgetown University Press,1990.
6. Medieval Handbooks of Penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents, ed. Austin P. Evans, New York:Columbia University Press,1938.
7. Pactus Legis Salicae, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991.
8. The Justinian Code from the Corpus Iuris Civilis, ed. and trans. S.P.Scott, Book I, Cincinnati:The Central Trust Co.,1932.
9. The Visigothic Code (Forum Judicum), Book V,I,6, ed. and trans., S.P.Scott, Boston: Boston Book Company,1910.
10. Vollrath,H., Die Synoden Englands bis 1066, F. Schoningh,1985.
11. Wulfstan's Canon Law Collection,ed.and trans.James E. Cross, Andrew Hamer, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,1999.
12.《萨利克法典》,《世界著名法典汉译丛书》编委会辑,北京：法律出版社,2000。
1. Arnold, C.J., An Archaeology of the Early Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, New York: Routledge,1988.
2. Blair, I., E.Barham andBlackmore, L.,'My Lord Essex', British Archaeology,Vol.76, 2004, pp.10-17.
3. Carver, M.O.H.,'Kingship and material culture in the early Anglo-Saxon East Anglia', in The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms,ed. S.Bassett, London:Leicester University Press,1989, pp.141-58.
4. Carver,M.O.H. and Selkirk,A.,'Sutton Hoo, a Drama in three Acts', in Current Archaeology 128,1992, pp.324-330.
5. Geake, H., The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997.
6. Hawkes, S.C. and Grainger, G, The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Finglesham, Kent, Oxford: Oxford University School of Archaeology,2006.
7. Hope-Taylor, Brian, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977.
8. Meaney,A.and Hawkes,S., Two Anglo-Saxon cemeteries at Winnall, Winchester, Hampshire, London:Society for Medieval Archaeology,1970.
9. Museum of London Archaeological Service, The Prittlewell Prince:The Discovery ofa Rich Anglo-Saxon Burial in Essex, London:Museum of London,2004, pp.1-44.
10. Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No.190,2004, pp.430-36.
11. Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge: Boydell Press,1993.
1. A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed., Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913.
2. An Ancient Manuscript of the Eighth or Ninth Century.Formerly Belonging to St. Mary's Abbey, Or Nunnaminster, Winchest, ed.,W. de G Birch,1889, BiblioBazaar, 2010.
3. Beowulf, trans.with an introduction, Burton Raffel, New York:New American Libriary, 2008.
4. County Folk-lore, Vol. Ⅲ, Leicestershire and Rutland, ed. C.J.Billson, London: Folklore Society,1895.
5. English historical documents, c.500-1042 Vol.I, ed., Dorothy Whitelock London:Eyre Methuen,2nd,1979.
6. Erkenwald, Select Early English Poems:Saint Erkenwald, ed.,Israel Gollancz, London: Oxford University Press,1922.
7. Select translations from Old English poetry, ed. Albert Stanburrough Cook, Chauncey Brewster Tinker, Boston:Ginn & Company,1902.
8. Select translations from Old English poetry, ed. Albert Stanburrough Cook, Chauncey Brewster Tinker, Boston:Ginn & Company,1902.
9. St. Augustine, On the Care of the Dead, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series, Vol.3. Edited by Philip Schaff, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1887.
10. St. Bede, De Temporum Ratione, in Bede:The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool Liverpool University Press,1999.
11. Sulpicius Severus, Dialogues, Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, I, pp.183,213; Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, Dialogues,trans. Alexander Roberts, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1894.
12. Tacitus, Germania, in Germania,Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, ed.W.Smith, London:Walton and Maberly,1885.
13. The Anglo-Saxon World, ed.and trans.,Kevin Crossley-Holland,Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2nd,2002.
14. The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.26, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911.
15. The Exeter Book, ed. George Philip Krapp, Elliott Van Kirk Dobbie, Guthlac A, II,302b-307a, New York:Columbia University Press,1936.
16. The Library of Original Sources, Vol.Ⅳ:Early Medieval Age, ed.Oliver.J.Thatcher, Milwaukee:University Research Extension Co.,1907.
17.塔西陀：《阿古利可拉传日耳曼尼亚志》,马雍,傅正元译,北京：商务印书馆,2010年。
18.《圣经·新约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年。
19.圣奥古斯丁：《天主之城》,吴宗文译,长春：吉林出版集团,2010年。
1. Burgess, R.,'The Gallic Chronicle of 452:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.52-84.
2. Burgess, R., "The Gallic Chronicle of 511:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.85-100.
3. Bury, J.B.,'The End of Roman Rule in North Gaul', in Cambridge Historical Journal, Vol.1, No.2.1924,pp.197-201.
4. Cameron, K.,'Eccles in English Place-Names', in Christianity in Britain,300-700, ed.,M. W. Barley and R. P. C. Hanson, Leicester:Leicester University Press,1968, pp.87-92.
5. Chadwick, H.M.,'The Sutton Hoo ship-burial:who was he?', Antiquity, XIV, no.53, 1940,pp.76-87.
6. Chadwick, N.K.,'The British or Celtic part in the population of England', in Angles and Britons:O'Donnell Lectures, Cardiff:University of Wales Press,1963,pp.111-147.
7. Clark, G,'Translating relics:Victricius of Rouen and fourth-century debate', Early Medieval Europe, Vol.10,2001,pp.161-176.
8. Crawford,S.,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S. Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,pp.83-92.
9. Daly, W.M.,'Clovis:How Barbaric, How Pagan?'in Speculum, Vol.69, No.3.1994, pp.619-664.
10. Dam, R.V.,'Merovingian Gaul and The Frankish Conquests', in The New Cambridge Medieval History I:c.500-c.700, Cambridge University Press,2005, pp.193-231.
11. Davidson, H.E.,'Scandinavian cosmology', in Ancient Cosmologies, eds. Carmen Blacker and Michael, London:George Allen & Unwin,1975,pp.172-197.
12. Gose, P.,'Converting the Ancestors', in Conversion:Old Worlds and New, ed. K.Mills and Grafton, A., New York:University of Rochester Press,2003, pp.140-174.
13. Grierson, P.,'The Canterbury (St.Martin's) Hoard of Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Coin-Ornaments', Britain Numismatic Journal,3rd ser.,7,1952-54, pp.39-51.
14. Grook, J.,'The enshrinement of local saints in Francia and England', in Loacal Saints and Local Churches in the Early Medieval West, ed. Alan Thacker, Richard Sharpe, New York:Oxford University Press, pp.189-224.
15. Gunn, V.A.,'Bede and the martyrdom of St. Oswald', in Martys and Martyrologies: Papers Read at the 1992 Summer Meeting and the 1993 Winter Meeting of the Ecclesiastical History Society, ed. D.Wood, Oxford:Blackwell Publishers,1993, pp.57-66.
16. Halfond, G I.,'Cum Consensu Omnium:Frankish Church Councils from Clovis to Charlemagne', in History Compass, vol.5,2007,pp.539-559.
17. Halsall, G,'Social Identities and Social Relationships in Early Merovingian Gaul', in Franks and Alamani in the Merovingian Period an Ethnographic Perspective, ed., Ian Wood, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1998, pp.141-165.
18. Hines, J.,'The becoming of English:identity,material culture and language in early Anglo-Saxon Englang', in Anglo-Saxon Stuides in Archaeology and History, VII, 1994,pp.49-59.
19. Jackson, K.,'The British Language during the period of the English Settlements', in Studies in Early British History, ed.,N.K.Chadwick, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1954,pp.61-82.
20. Johnson, S.,'Late Roman defences and the Limes', in The Council for British Archaeology Research Reports:The Saxon shore,eds. D.E Johnston, Vol.18,1977, pp.64-66.
21. Keynes, S.,'Anglo-Saxon Church Councils', Handbook of British Chronology,3rd, ed., E.B. Fryde,1986, pp.583-589.
22. Kirby, D.P.,'Bede and Northumbrian Chronology', English Historical Review, vol.78, London:Longmans, Green and Co.,1963, pp.514-527.
23. Levillain, L.,'La conversion et le bapteme de Clovis', in Revue d'histoire de l'eglise de France, Vol.21.1935, pp.161-192.
24. Loseloy, S.T.,'Gregory Cities: Urban Functions in Sixth-century Gaul', in Franks and Alamani in the Merovingian Period an Ethnographic Perspective, ed., Ian Wood, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1998, pp.239-284.
25. Maddicott, J.,'Plague in seventh-century England',in Plague and End of Antiquity:The Pandemic of 541-750, ed. L. K. Little, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,2007, pp.171-214.
26. Markus, R.,'How on Earth could Places become Holy? Origins of Christian Idea of Holy Place,'in Journal of Early Christian Studies,1994.2,pp.257-271.
27. Markus, R.A.,'Gregory the Great and a papal missionary strategy', in The Mission of the Church and the propagation of the faith, ed. G.J.Cuming, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1970,pp.29-38.
28. Markus, R.A.,'The Chronology of the Gregorian Mission to England:Bede's Narrative and Gregory's Correspondence', Journal of Ecclesiastical History, vol.14, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1963, pp.16-30.
29. Meaney, A.,'Bede and Anglo-Saxon Paganism', in Parergon, vol.3,1985, pp.1-29.
30. Meens, R.,'Ritual Purity and the Influence of Gregory the Great in the early Middle Ages', in Unity and Diversity in the Church, ed. Robert N.Swanson, Oxford:Blackwell, 1996,pp.31-43.
31. Moorhead, J., 'Clovis' Motives for Becoming a Catholic Christian', in Journal of Religious History, Vol.13, Issue.4,1985,pp.329-339.
32. Muldon, J.,'Introduction:The Conversion of Europe', in Varieties of Religious Conversion in the Middle Ages, ed.,James Muldoon, Gainesville:University Press of Florida,1997,pp.1-10.
33. Mulhall, M.,'St. Patrick and the Monastery of Lerins', The Irish Monthly, Vol.17, No. 194,Dublin:Irish Jesuit Province,1889,pp.395-399.
34. Pearson, M. P., Noort,R. and Woolf, A.,'Three men and a boat:Sutton Hoo and the East Anglian kingdom', Anglo-Saxon England, Vol.22,1993, pp.27-50.
35. Redknap, M.,'Early Christianity and its Monuments', in The Celtic World, ed. Miranda J.Green, London and New York:Routledge,1995, pp.737-778.
36. Crawford, S.,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S. Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,pp.83-92.
37. Shanzer, D.,'Dating the baptism of Clovis:the bishop of Vienne vs the bishop of Tours', in Early Medieval Europe, Vol.7.1998, pp.29-57.
38. Stancliffe, C.,'Kings who Opted Out', in Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society, ed., Patrick Wormald, Oxford:Blackwell,1983, pp.154-176.
39. Stanclifife, C.,'Oswald, most holy and most victprious king of the Northumbrians', in Oawald Northumbrian King to European Saint, ed. C.Stancliffe and E.Cambridge, Stamford,1995,pp.33-83.
40. Stenton, F. M.,'The East Anglian kings of the seventh century', in The Anglo-Saxons: Studies in some Aspects of their History and Culture presented to Bruce Dickins, ed. P. Clemoes, London:Bowes & Bowes,1959, pp.43-52.
41. Thacker, A.,'Some terms for noblemen in Anglo-Saxon England, c.650-900', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 2, ed. D. Brown, J. Campbell, Oxford: Oxford University School of Archaeology 1981,pp.201-36.
42. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M.,'Frankish Gaul', in France:Government and Society, edited by J.M.Wallace-Hadrill and John McManners, London:Methuen Press,1957,pp.36-60.
43. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M.,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino di Studi sull'alto medioevo,Vol.7, Spoleto,1960, pp.519-548.
44. Werner, J.,'Das Schiffgrab von Sutton Hoo, Forschungsgeschichte und Forschungsstand zwischen 1939 und 1980', Germania,Vol.60,1982, pp.193-228.
45. Werner, M.,'The Liuhard medalet',Anglo-Saxon England, ed. Michael Lapidge, Malcolm Godden, Simon Keynes,vol.20, Cambridge,New York:Cambridge University Press,1991,pp.27-41.
46. Willsin,J.,'Rescue excavations on the Anglo-Saxon cemetery at Eastry,1989',in Kent Archaeological Review, Vol.100,1990,pp.229-231.
47. Wood, I.,'The Merovigian North Sea', in Occasional Papers on Medieval Topics,I, Alingsas, Sweden:Viktoria Bokforlag,1983, pp.12-17.
48. Wood, I.,'The Mission of Augustine of Canterbury to the English', in Speculum, Cambridge:Medieval Academy of America, vol.69,1994, pp.1-17.
49. Yerkes, D.,'An unnoticed omission in the modern critical editions of Gregory's Dialogues', in Revue Benedictine, Vol.87,1977, pp.178-179.
1. Albertson,C., Anglo-Saxon saints and heroes, Fordham University Press,1967.
2. Arnold,C.J., An Archaeology of the Early Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, New York: Routledge,1988.
3. Baker, J.T., Cultural transition in the Chilterns and Essex region,350 AD to 650 AD, Hatfield:University of Hertfordshire Press,2006.
4. Barber, P., Vampires, Burial and Death:Folklore and Reality, New Haven:Yale University Press,1988.
5. Barrow, J., Andrew Wareham ed., Myth,., rulership, church and charters:essays in honour of Nicholas Brooks, Ashgate Publishing, Ltd.,2008.
6. Bassett, S., The Origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, Leicester:Leicester University Press, 1989.
7. Blair, J., The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005.
8. Blair, P.H., The world ofBede, Cambridge University Press,1990.
9. Borlase, W.C., The age of the saints:a monograph of early Christianity in Cornwall, with the legends of the Cornish saints and an introduction illustrative of the ethnology of the district, Truro:J. Pollard,1893.
10. Boyer, P., Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001.
11. Branston. B., The lost Gods of England, London:Thames and Hudson,1974.
12. Brechter, D.S., Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster, Westphalia:Aschendorff,1941.
13. Bright, W., Chapters of Early English Church History, Kessinger Publishing,2006.
14. Brooks, N., Anglo-Saxon myths:state and church,400-1066, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2000.
15. Brooks, N., The Early History of the Church of Canterbury:597 to1066, Leicester University Press,1984.
16. Brown, P., The Cult of the Saints:Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity, Chicago University Press,1980.
17. Brown, P., The Rise of Western Christendom, Triumph and Diversity, A.D.200-1000, London:Blackwell Publishing, second edition,2003.
18. Browne,G. F., Augustine and His Companions:Four Lectures Delivered at St. Paul's in January 1895,Kessinger Publishing,2006.
19. Browne, G.F., The Christian Church in These Islands before the Coming of Augustine-Three Lectures Delivered at St Paul's in January 1894, Project Gutenberg,2010.
20. Burn, T., A History of the Ostrogoths, Bloomington:Indiana University Press,1984.
21. Byrne, F.J., Irish Kings and High-Kings, London:Batsford,1973.
22. Carragain,O, Ritual and the Rood, Toronto :University of Toronto Press,2005.
23. Chaney, W.A., The Cult of Kinship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997.
24. Clapham, A., English Romanesque Architecture before the Conquest, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1930.
25. Clark,F., The "Gregorian" Dialogues and the Origins of Benedictine Monasticism, Boston:Brill,2003.
26. Clarke, C.A.M., Writing Power in Anglo-Saxon England:Texts, Hierarchies, Economies, Cambridge:D.S. Brewer,2012.
27. Collier, J., An ecclesiastical history of Great Britain, chiefly of England, W. Straker Press,1840.
28. Collins, J. B., From Tribes to Nation:The Making of France 500-1799, Georgetown: Georgetown University Press,2002.
29. Cubitt, C., Anglo-Saxon Church Councils C.650-C.850, Leicester University Press, 1995.
30. Dalton, O.M.,The History of the Franks, Oxford:Clarendon Press, vol.I introduction, 1927.
31. Damon, J. E., Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors:Warfare and Sanctity in the Literature of Early England, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2003.
32. Deanesly, M., The Pre-Conquest Church in England,NewYork:Oxford University Press,1961.
33. DeGregorio, S., ed.,The Cambridge Companion to Bede,, Cambridge University Press, 2010.
34. Dill, S., Roman Society in Gaul in Merovingian Age, London:George Allen&Unwin Press,1966.
35. DrinkWater, J.F., The Alamanni and Rome 213-496:Caracalla to Clovis, Oxford: Oxford University Press,2007.
36. Dunn, M., The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009.
37. Dunn, M., Emergence ofMonasticism,Oxford:Blackwell,2003.
38. Effros, B., Caring for Body and Soul:Burial and The Afterlife in The Merovingian World, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,2002.
39. Firth, R., Rank and Religion in Tikopia:A Study in Polynesian Paganism and Conversion to Christianity, Sydney:Allen & Unwin,1970.
40. Fletcher, R., The conversion of Europe from paganism to Christianity 371-1386 AD, London:Harper Collins,1997.
41. Foot, S., Monastic Life in Anglo-Saxon England, c.600-900, Cambridge University Press,2006.
42. Fox, C., The Personality of Britain, Cardiff:National Museum of Wales,1959.
43. Geary, P., Living With the Dead in the Middle Ages, New York:Cornell University Press, 1994.
44. Gelling, M., Signposts to the Past, Place Names and the History of England, London: Phillimore & Co Ltd,1978.
45. Gerberding, R.A., The rise of the Carolingians and the Liber historiae Francorum, Oxford:Clarendon,1987.
46. Godfrey, C.J., The Church in Anglo-Saxon England, London:Cambridge University Press,1962.
47. Gransden, A., Historical Writing in England:c.500 to c.1307, New York:Routledge, 1996.
48. Hage, W., Das Christentum im fruhen Mittelalter (476-1054):vom Ende des westromischen Reiches bis zum west-ostlichen Schisma, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993.
49. Halsall, G., Early Medieval Cemeteries. An Introduction to Burial Archaeology in the Post-Roman West,Glasgow:Cruithne Press,1995.
50. Halsall, G, Settlement and social organization:the Merovingian region of Metz, Cambridge University Press,1995.
51. Heinzelmann, M., Gregory of Tours:History and Society in the Sixth Century, Cambridge University Press,2001.
52. Helmholz, R.H., The Oxford History of the Laws of England, Ⅰ:The Canon Law and Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction from 597 to the 1640s, Oxford University Press,2004.
53. Hen, Y.,Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul, A.D.481-751, New York:E.J.Brill Press,1995.
54. Higham, N., Rome,Britain and the Anglo-Saxons, London:Routledge,1992, pp.74-75.
55. Higham, N.J.,The Convert Kings:Power and Religious affiliation in early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997.
56. Higham, N.J., An English empire:Bede and the early Anglo-Saxon kings,Manchester University Press,1995.
57. Hillgarth, J.N.,Christianity and paganism,350-750:the conversion of Western Europe, University of Pennsylvania Press,1986.
58. Hollis, S., Anglo-Saxon Women and the Church:Sharing a Common Fate, Woodbridge: Boydell Press,1992.
59. Hughes, K., The Church in Early Irish Society, New York:Cornell University Press,1966.
60. Hylson-Smith, K.,Christianity in England from Roman Times to the Reformation,Vol I,From Roman Tomes to 1066,SCM Press,1999.
61. James, E., The Franks, Oxford:B. Blackwell,1988.
62. James, E., The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London: Macmillan Press,1982.
63. Jones, M.E., The End of Roman-Britain, Ithaca and New York:Cornell University Press, 1996.
64. Layard, J., Lady Of The Hare.-Being a Study of the Healing Power of Dreams, Abingdon,New York:Routledge,2011.
65. Leo, H., Vorlesungen uber Die Geschichte Des Deutschen Volkes und Reiches, Halle: Anton,1854.
66. Lindow, J., Norse Mythology:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs, New York:Oxford University Press,2002.
67. Lynch, J.H., Christianizing kinship:ritual sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England, Cornell University Press,1998.
68. MacMullen, R. Christianity and Paganism in Fourth to Eighth Centuries, New haven: Yale University Press,1997.
69. Matthews, R.T. and Platt, F.D., The Western Humanities, Volume Ⅰ :Beginnings through the Renaissance, third edition, Mayfield Publishing Company,1998.
70. Mayr-Harting, H., The coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England,ennsylvania State University Press, third edition,1991.
71. McLaughlin, M., Consorting With Saints:Prayer for the Dead in Early Medieval France, New York:Cornell University Press,1994.
72. McLynn, N.B., Ambrose ofMilian:Church and Court in a Christian Capital, California University Press,1994.
73. Moreira, I., Dreams, Visions, and Spiritual Authority in Merovingian Gaul, Ithaca:Cornell Univesity Press,2000.
74. Mosshammer, A., The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era, Oxford: Oxford University Press,2008.
75. Musset, L., The Germanic Invasions:The Making of Europe AD 400-600, trans. Edward and Columba James, London:Paul Elek,1975.
76. Myres, J.N.L., Anglo-Saxon pottery and the settlement of England, Oxford:Clarendon, 1969.
77. Myres, J.N.L., The English settlements, London:Oxford University Press,1989.
78. Neander, A. and Schneider, K.F.Th., General History of the Christian Religion and Church, New-York:Crocker & Brewster,1855.
79. Nock, A.D.,Conversion:The Old and the New in Religion from Alexander the Great to Augustine of Hippo, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1933.
80. Norman, E.R. and Joseph, J.K.S., The Early Develoment of Irish Society:The Evidence of Aerial Photography, London and New York:Cambridge University Press,1969.
81. Owen, G. R., Rites and Religions of the Anglo-Saxons, Newton Abbot:David & Charles, 1981.
82. Owen-Crocker, G R., Dress in Anglo-Saxon England, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2004.
83. Palmer, J.T., Anglo-Saxons in a Frankish world,690-900, Turnhout:Brepols,2009.
84. Pascal, B., Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001.
85. Perry, W.C., The Franks:from Their First Appearance in History to the Death of King Pepin, London:Longman,1857.
86. Pulsiano, P.and Treharne, E.M., Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts and their Heritage, Aldershot: Ashgate,1998.
87. Rees, E., An essential guide to Celtic sites and their saints, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2003.
88. Riche, P., Education and Culture in Barbarian West:From the Six Through the Eighth Century, trans., John J. Contreni, Columbia:University of South Carolina Press,1976.
89. Rollason, D., Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989.
90. Russell, J.C.,The Germanization of Early Medieval Christianity:A Sociohistorical Approach to Religious Transformation, Oxford University Press,1994.
91. Salway, P., A history of Roman Britain, London:Oxford University Press,2001.
92. Stenton, F.M., Anglo-Saxon England:Reissue with a new cover, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2001.
93. Stenton, F.M., The Latin Charters of the Aglo-Saxon Period, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1955.
94. Stern, S., Calendars in Antiquity:Empires, States, and Societies, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2012.
95. Talbot, C.H., The Anglo-Saxon missionaries in Germany, London and New York:Sheed and Ward,1954.
96. Thomas, C., Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981.
97. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M., The Frankish Church, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1983.
98. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M.,The Long-haired Kings, London:Methuen Press,1962.
99. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M., Early Germanic Kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford: Clarendon,1980.
100. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M., The Barbarian West, A.D.400-1000:The Early Middle Ages, New York:Harper & Row Press,1962.
101. Watts, D., Religion in late Roman Britain:forces of change, London and New York: Routledge,1998.
102. Weber, M., The Theory Of Social And Economic Organization, New York:The Free Press,1964.
103. Wilson, D. Anglo-Saxon Paganism, New York:Routledge,1992.
104. Wolffe, J., Religion in History:Conflict, Conversion and Coexistence, Manchester Manchester University Press,2004.
105. Wood, I., The Merovingian Kingdoms,450-751, New York:Longman,1994.
106. Wood,L, The Missionary Life.Saints and the evangelisation of Europe,400-1500, Harlow:Person Education Limited Press,2001.
107. Yorke, B., Nunneries and the Anglo-Saxon royal houses, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2003.
108. Yorke, B., Wessex in the Early Middle Ages, London:Leicester University Press,1995. Yorke, B., Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, London and New York: Routledge,2002.
109.约翰·布莱尔：《盎格鲁-撒克逊简史》,肖明翰译,北京：外语教学与研究出版社,2008年。
110.肯尼斯·摩根主编：《牛津英国史》,钟美荪译,北京：外语教学与研究出版社,2007年。
111.皮埃尔·米盖尔：《法国史》,蔡鸿滨等译,北京：商务印书馆,1985年。
112.基佐：《法国文明史》,第一卷,阮芷,伊信译,北京：商务印书馆,1998年。
113.赫伯特·格隆德曼等：《德意志史》,常克强等译,第一卷,北京：商务印书馆,1999年。
114.汤普逊：《中世纪经济社会史》,耿淡如译,北京：商务印书馆,1984年。
115.爱德华·吉本：《罗马帝国衰亡史》,黄宜思等译,上册,北京：商务印书馆,1997年。
116.华尔克：《基督教会史》,谢受灵等译,香港：基督教文艺出版社,2005年。
117.布鲁斯·L.雪莱：《基督教会史》,刘平译,上海人民出版社,2012年。
1. 蒋孟引主编：《英国史》,北京：中国社会科学出版社,1988年。
2. 钱乘旦,许洁明：《英国通史》,上海：上海社会科学出版社,2003年。
3. 马克垚：《英国封建社会研究》,北京：北京大学出版社,2005年。
4. 吴于廑：《吴于廑文选》,武汉：武汉大学出版社,2007年。
5. 阎照祥：《英国史》,北京：人民出版社,2003年。
6. 张芝联主编：《法国通史》,北京：北京大学出版社,1989年。
7. 陈文海：《法国史》,北京：人民出版社,2004年。
8. 李秀清：《日耳曼法研究》,北京：商务印书馆,2005年。
1. 王宪生：《英国早期的基督教及其影响》,《郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)》,1992年第3期。
2. 孟广林：《中世纪前期的英国封建王权与基督教会》,《历史研究》,2000年第2期。
3. 陈太宝：《盎格鲁-撒克逊时期基督教对王权的影响》,《长春师范学院学报(人文社会科学版)》,2009年第5期。
4. 张建辉：《英国盎格鲁-撒克逊时期的政教关系》,《内蒙古大学学报(人文社会科学版)》,2010年第3期。
5. 陈文海：《从“蛮族”首领到“圣徒”国王——论克洛维在中世纪法国的形象及其演绎》,《史学集刊》,2006年第6期。
6. 许锦光,《基督教在盎格鲁一撒克逊英格兰的传播及影响(596-750)》,南京大学,2011年。
1. Royal Irish Academy, St.Patrick's Confessio, ed. Bieler, [EB/OL],http://www. confessio.ie/etexts/confessio_latin#01,2011-6-13.
2. Corpus of Electronic Texts, The Annals of Ulster, ed.& trans., Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, [DB/OL], http://www.ucc.ie/celt/published/T100001A/,2011-7-18/ 2012-3-3.
3. Christian Classics Ethereal Library, Leo the Great.Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, [DB/OL],http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/npnf212.toc.html,2012-6-5.
4. The Latin Library, Gregorii Turonensis Historiarum Liber Quartus, ed.Bruno Krusch, [DB/OL], http://www.thelatinlibrary.com/gregorytours/gregorytours4.shtml,2012-7-3.
5. Congregation Shir Hadash,'Hebrew Calendar and Yahrzeit Calculator', [EB/OL], http://www. shirhadash.org/calendar/hcal.html,2012-7-25.
6. Sean Miller, Evidentiae ecclefiae Chrifti Cant, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, [EB/OL],http://www.anglo-saxons.net/hwaet/?do=seek&query=S+22,2012-8-1.
7. I.Blair, E.Barham and L.Blackmore,'My Lord Essex', British Archaeology,Vol.76, 2004, ed.Mike Pitts, [J/OL],http://www.archaeologyuk.org/ba/ba76/featl.shtml, 2012-9-25.
8. Center for Reformed Theology and Apologetics,'The Canons of the Council of Orange', [EB/OL], http://www.reformed.org/documents/canons_of_orange.html,2012-10-11.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896.
3 A Selected Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First and Second Series, NPNF, ed. Philip Schaff. Grand Rapids, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1886-1900.
4 B. Thorpe, Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, London,1840,1st, New Jersey:The Lawbook Exchange Ltd.,2004.
1 Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland, ed. A.W.Haddan and W. Stubbs,3
2 A Collection of the Laws and Canons of the Church of England,2 vols., ed. J. Johnson, London:Bobert vols, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1869-78. Knaplock,1850.
3 English Historical Documents,500-1042,Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955.
4 The Anglo-Saxon World, ed.and trans. Kevin Crossley-Holland, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2nd,2002.
5 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004.
6 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,500-1042, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.135-235; The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, ed.,and trans.,Michael James Swanton, New York:Routledge,1998.
7 St.Bede, Bede's Ecclesiastical History of the English people, ed. and trans. Bertram Colgrave, R. A. B. Mynors, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1969.
8 An anonymous monk of Whitby, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985.
1 The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb and D.H.Farmer, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004.
2 Wulfstan's Canon Law Collection,ed.and trans.James E. Cross, Andrew Hamer, Cambridge:D.S,Brewer,1999; Medieval Handbooks of Penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents, ed. Austin P. Evans, New York:Columbia University Press,1938.
3 Gildas Sapiens, Liber querulus de Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, ed. and trans. John Allen Giles, Un The Ruin of Britain, London:James Bohn,1st,1841, Project Gutenberg Etext,1999.
4 《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,2004年第1版;比德：《英吉利教会史》,陈维振、周清民译,北京：商务印书馆,1991年第1版。
1 N. J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious affiliation in early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997.William A. Chaney,The Cult of Kinship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997
2 参见J.Hines,'The becoming of English:identity,material culture and language in Early Anglo-Saxon Englang',in Anglo-Saxon Stuides in Archaeology and History, Ⅶ,1994,pp.49-59.
3 N. J.Higham, An English empire:Bede and the early Anglo-Saxon kings,Manchester University Press,1995.
William A. Chaney,The Cult of Kingship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997,p.22.
5 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Early Germanic Kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford:Clarendon,1980,pp.8-20.
1 Clare Stancliffe,'Kings who Opted Out', in Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society, ed. Patrick Wormald, Oxford:Blackwell,1983,pp.154-176.
2 C.J.Godfrey,The Church in Anglo-Saxon England,London:Cambridge University Press,1962;John Blair,The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society,New York:Oxford University Press,2005.
Kenneth Hylson-Smith,Christianity in England from Roman Times to the Reformation, Vol 1,From Roman Tomes to 1066,SCM Press,1999;Henry Mayr-Harting,The coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England,Pennsylvania State University Press, third edition,1991.
Scott De Gregorio ed.,The Cambridge Companion to Bede,Cambridge University Press,2010; Peter Hunter Blair,The world of Bede,Cambridge University Press,1990; George F. Browne,Augustine and His Companions.Four Lectures Delivered at St. Paul's in January 1895,Kessinger Publishing, LLC,2006; Clinton Albertson, Anglo-Saxon saints and heroes, Fordham University Press,1967.
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England,NewYork:Oxford University Press,1961.
2 John Blair,The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.18,and 23-24.
1 约翰.布莱尔,肖明翰译：《盎格鲁-撒克逊简史》,北京：外语教学与研究出版社,2008年。
2 James Douglas, Nenia Britannica:or, A sepulchral history of Great Britain, from the earliest period to its general conversion to Christianity, London:John Nichols,1793; John Kemble,Jiorae ferales,or studies in the archaeology of the northern nations,London:Lovell Reeve,1863.
3 C.J.Arnold, An Archaeology of the Early Anglo-Saxon kingdoms,Hew York:Routl edge,1988; Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology & History,ed. Helena Hamerow,Oxford:School of Archaeology, Oxford University,1979.
1 Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993; Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977.
2 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism,New York:Routledge,1992.
Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life.death and afterlife,Hambledon Continuum Press,2009.
1 Peter Brown, The Rise of Western Christendom, Triumph and Diversity, A.D.200-1000, London:Blackwell Publishing, second edition,2003; Richard Fletcher, The conversion of Europe.from paganism to Christianity 371-1386 AD, London:Harper Collins,1997.
2 Peter Brown, The Rise of Western Christendom, Triumph and Diversity, A.D.200-1000, pp.414-428.
3 James T.Palmer,Anglo-Saxons in a Frankish world,690-900, Turnhout:Brepols,2009.
1 Richard Fletcher, The conversion of Europe:from paganism to Christianity 371-1386 AD, London:Harper Collins, 1997,pp.97-129,and 160-192.
J.N.HiIlgarth,Christianity and paganism,350-750:the conversion of Western Europe, University of Pennsylvania Press,1986;Wolfgang Hage,Das Christentum im friihen Mittelalter (476-1054):vom Ende des westromischen Reiches bis zum west-ostlichen Schisma.Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,1993; John Michael Wallace-Hadrill,The barbarian West,400-1000,Wiley-Blackwell,1996.
3 Ian Wood,The Missionary Life,Saints and the evangelisation of Europe,400-1500, Harlow:Person Education Limited Press,2001.
1 James C. Russell,The Germanization of Early Medieval Christianity:A Sociohistorical Approach to Religious Transformation,Oxford University Press,1996.
2 F.M.Stenton, The Latin Charters of the Aglo-Saxon Period, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1955; William Bright, Chapters of Early English Church History, Kessinger Publishing,2006.Phillip Pulsiano and Elaine M.Treharne, Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts and their Heritage,Aldershot:Ashgate,1998.
3 Joseph H.Lynch, Christianizing kinship.ritual sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England, Cornell University Press,1998.
1 Nicholas Brooks,Anglo-Saxon myths:state and church,400-/066,Continuum International Publishing Group,2000.相关研究也可参阅2008年出版的对他的纪念文集Myth, rulership, church and charters:essays in honour of Nicholas Brooks, ed.Julia Barrow, Andrew Wareham, Ashgate Publishing, Ltd.,2008.
2 王宪生,《英国早期的基督教及其影响》,《郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)》,1992年03期,第74-79页；孟广林,《中世纪前期的英国封建王权与基督教会》,《历史研究》,2000年02期,第134-147页；陈太宝,《盎格鲁-撒克逊时期基督教对王权的影响》,《长春师范学院学报(人文社会科学版)》,2009年03期,第50-53页；张建辉,《英国盎格鲁-撒克逊时期的政教关系》,《内蒙古大学学报(哲学社会科学版)》,2010年03期,第114-118页。
3 许锦光,《基督教在盎格鲁—撒克逊英格兰的传播及影响(596-750)》,南京大学,2011年。
1 该书英文足译本目前有两种,都命名为《法兰克人史》。一种是O.M.道尔顿的译本,1927年英国牛津大学出版,另一种是路易斯·索普(Lewis Thorpe)的译本,1974年美国企鹅书局(Penguin)出版。道尔顿的译本分两卷,第一卷是关于克洛维及墨洛温王朝史的介绍,可视为阅读法兰克人史的指南,第二卷方是正文译本和注释部分。节译本也有两部。1916年美国哥伦比亚大学出版的E.布雷豪特节译本,曾数次再版,口碑较好。还有一部是2005年出版的A.C.墨里(Alexander Callander Murray)的《格雷戈里的墨洛温王朝史》。该译本选译了原文第二卷至第十卷的内容,对部分相关章节进行了合并,重新排序,也使得一些早先译本遗留下来的疑难困惑得以明晰。德文足译本《十卷册历史》由鲁道夫·卢赫讷和威廉·吉斯布莱赫特翻译,译文忠于原著,有一定参考价值。
2 Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Confessorum, ed., B.Krusch, MGH, SRM 1, English translation by Raymond Van Dam, The Glory of the Confessors, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1988.Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Martyrum, English translation by Raymond Van Dam,The Glory of the Martyrs, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1988.Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool :Liverpool University Press,1991.
3 Avitus of Vienne, Avitus of Vienne:Letters and Selected Prose, trans.and notes by Danuta Shanzer and Ian Wood, Liverpool University Press,2002.
1 Charles de Clercq,ed,Concilia Galliae:A.511-A.695,CCSL,148A,Turnhout,Belgium:brepols,1963根据查理的拉丁版本现有1989年出版的法文译本。另亦有德文译本。
2 《萨利克法典》,《世界著名法典汉译从书》编委会辑,北京：法律出版社,2000。英文全译本可参见Pactus Legis Salicae, LV:4,7, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, pp.65-167.
3 不过近来国内也有学者开始对格雷戈里的记载真实性表示怀疑,目前见到的有陈文海的《从“蛮族”首领到“圣徒”国王——论克洛维在中世纪法国的形象及其演绎》一文。
4 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, vol. I introduction, Oxford: Clarendon Press,1927, p.29道尔顿译注的《法兰克人史》共两卷,第一卷是学术专论,第二卷方为翻译。
5 William M. Daly, "Clovis:How Barbaric, How Pagan?" in Speculum, Vol.69, No.3.1994, pp.619-664.
6 Godefroy Kurth, Clovis, Paris:Retaux Press,1895.
1 Raymond Van Dam,'Merovingian Gaul and The Frankish Conquests', in The New Cambridge Medieval History Vol I:c.500-c.700, London:Cambridge University Press,2005, p.207.
-Sir Samuel Dill, Roman Society in Gaul in Merovingian Age, London:George Allen&Unwin Press,1966.
3 Ian Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms,450-751,New York:Longman,1994.
4 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, vol.I introduction, pp.237-59.
5 Isabel Moreira, Dreams, Visions, and Spiritual Authority in Merovingian Gaul, Ithaca:Cornell Univesity Press, 2000, p.3.
1 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London:Macmillan Press, 1982.
2 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1983.
3 Yitzhak Hen.Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul. A.D.481-751, New York:E.J.Brill Press,1995.
4 Ralph Mathisen,'Review:Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul, A.D.481-751;,in The American Historical Review, Vol.104,No.4(Oct.,1999), pp.1361-1362.
3 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London:Macmillan Press,1982, pp.28-29.
5 Guy Halsall, Settlement and social organization:the Merovingian region ofMetz, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1995; Gregory I.Halfond, Archaeology of Frankish Church Councils, Ad511-768, Leiden:Brill Press,2010.
1 Bonnie Effros, Caring, for Body and Soul:Burial and The Afterlife in The Merovingian World, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,2002.
1 Robert de Boron, Joseph ofArimathea, in Merlin and the Grail:Joseph ofArimathea, Merlin, Perceval-The Trilogy of Arthurian Prose Romances Attributed to Robert de Boron, trans. Nigel Bryant, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer, 2001,pp.15-44.
2 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans. J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg,1999, c.8.
3 参见优西比乌斯：《教会史》,保罗·梅尔英译、评注,瞿旭彤汉译,北京：三联书店,2009,第66-68页。
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,4, p.16.
5 蒙茅斯的杰佛里：《不列颠诸王史》,陈默译,桂林：广西师范大学出版社,2009,第70-71页。该书材料来源混杂,真假难辨,作为史料,并不足信。
6 Tertullian, Adversos Iudaeos,7.4转引自George Forrest Browne, The Christian Church in These Islands before the Coming of Augustine- Three Lectures Delivered at St Paul's in January 1894, Project Gutenberg,2010, p.43.
7 转引自George Forrest Browne, The Christian Church in These Islands before the Coming of Augustine, pp.43-44.
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest in England, London:Adam& Charles Black,1961,p.4 and pp.12-15.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,6, pp.17-8.
1 关于圣奥尔本和亚伦、尤里乌斯的事迹参见St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,7, pp.18-22;以及Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans., J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg,1999,c.10-11吉尔达斯并未提到圣奥尔本感化行刑人一同殉教的事。
2 Concilia Galliae a.314-a.506,Corpus Christianorum. Series latina, Vol.148, ed.C. Munier,Turnhout:Brepols, 1963, pp.14-22. R. G Collingwood, John N.L.Myres, Roman Britain and English Settlements, New York:Biblo & Tannen Publishers,1998,p.271.http://e-gli.com/council-of-arles-314/(2011-6-5)
3 Jeremy Collier, An ecclesiastical history of Great Britain, chiefly of England, W. Straker Press,1840,p.64
4 Concilia Galliae a.314-a.506, ed.C. Munier,1963, pp.4-6. Dilectissimo papae siluestrio marinus, acratius, natalis theodorus, proterius, vocius, verus, probatius, caecilianus, faustinus, surgentius, gregorius, reticius, ambitausus, termatius, merocles, pardus, adelfius, hibernius, fortunatus, aristasius, lampadius, vitalis et maternus, liberius, gregorius, crescens, auitianus, dafnus, orantalis, quintasius, victor, epictetus, in domino aeternam salutem.
5 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest in England, London:Adam& Charles Black,1961,p.7.
6 Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, Maiden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003,pp.108-111,Fig.6.1.
1 比德在《教会史》中提到古罗马时期的教堂有两处。一是王后贝尔莎使用的圣马丁教堂,二是后来重建的基督教堂。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,26, p.47; Lib.I,33,p.70比德还提到奥古斯丁在城外以东不远处又修了一座修道院,这座修道院的前身就是圣庞克拉斯教堂。现代考古发现,圣马丁教堂和圣庞克拉斯教堂修建时期都应早于六世纪晚期。可能是比德将重建功绩都归于奥古斯丁之故。Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press, 1981,pp.170-174; Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, Maiden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, pp.110-111.
2 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,pp.170-174,and p.180.考古地绘图参见p.171and p.195.
3 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,p.180; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.l3.
4 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,pp.168-169.
5 Chi-Rho图案是早期基督教的特有图案之一。取其基督的希腊文形式”Xpto-rog"的两个首字母组合而成,看上去就像是X和P的叠加体。Chi和Rho分别是希腊字母X和P的发音。具体的各种样式可参见查尔斯·托马斯的绘图。Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,p.165.
6 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon Endland, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.32. Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, Malden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, pp.108-111.
7 Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, pp.180-183.
1 Dorothy Watts, Religion in late Roman Britain:forces of change, London and New York:Routledge,1998, pp.24-51.
2 Mark Redknap,'Early Christianity and its Monuments', in Miranda J.Green, ed., The Celtic World, London and New York:Routledge,1995,p.737.
1 君士坦丁和李锡尼开始作为基督教的保护人一方,击败了对手马克森狄和马克西敏。马克西敏在被李锡尼击败后,亦转向基督教,发布了基督教宽容法令。(具体内容参阅优西比乌斯,瞿旭彤汉译：《教会史》,第423-33页。)而李锡尼一统东罗马之后,转投异教,再次发动对基督教的迫害,与君士坦丁同盟破裂。324年李锡尼两度被君士坦丁击败,翌年被害。
2 尼尼安(Ninian)和哥伦巴(Columba)两位传教士分别来自罗马和爱尔兰。
3 学界的主流意见一般认为5-6世纪是不列颠圣徒的黄金时代(the Age of Saints)。William Copeland Borlase, The age of the saints:a monograph of early Christianity in Cornwall, with the legends of the Cornish saints and an introd. illustrative of the ethnology of the district, Truro:J. Pollard,1893,p.42. Christopher Allen Snyder, The Britons, p.105.
4 康斯坦提乌斯的记载是在里昂主教帕提安斯(Patiens)的委托下,于480年或更晚一些时候完成的。Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, in:Soldiers of Christ:Saints'Lives from Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, eds. Thomas Noble and Thomas Head, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press,1995, pp.75-106比德在《教会史》中基本照搬了康斯坦提乌斯的记载。
1 Nicholas Higham, Rome.Britain and the Anglo-Saxons,1992,London:Routledge, pp.74-75.
2 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, in:Soldiers of Christ:Saints'Lives from Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, eds. Thomas Noble and Thomas Head, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press,1994, p.87.
3 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, p.88 and pp.95-96.
4 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, pp.89-90.罗马撤军后,不列颠人沿用了罗马军队的建构,只是兵源已完全本土化了。圣日耳曼努斯在当主教之前原是个军人,系阿基坦尼亚(Aguitania)的公爵。
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest in England, London:Adam& Charles Black,1961, pp.26-27.
2 Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus ofAuxerre, trans.,F.R.Hoare, p.95.
3 通常这一时期是指罗马不列颠时代与盎格鲁-撒克逊七国时代之间的过渡时期,也就是以罗马结束统治的410年至奥古斯丁来到肯特的597年这一段时间。从民族迁徙角度可归属于西欧民族大迁徙时期。传奇故事里一般称其为“亚瑟王时代”。克里斯托弗·施奈德建议这一时期应改称为“不列颠时代”,沿用古典教会作家帕特里克和吉尔达斯对不列颠人的这—古代民族的称呼。(参见C.A.Snyder, An Age of Tyrants:Britain and the Britons, AD 400-600, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1998, p.252.)不过学界一般还是大多使用考古界首先划分的、已约定俗成的“后罗马时代”这一叫法。
4 有关于帕特里克的生卒年份有多种说法,这里采用查尔斯·托马斯的观点(约415-约492年)。 (参见Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981,pp.307-346; C.A.Snyder, The Britons, Maiden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, p.119.)
1 Patrick, Confessio,1. http://www.confessio.ie/etexts/confessio latin#01
2 查尔斯·托马斯持后种观点。(参见Charles Thomas, Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500,pp.321-25.)
3 The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131), ed.& trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u432.1.http://www.ucc.ie/celt/published/T100001 A/
4 The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131),ed.& trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u493.4.
5 Prosper of Aquitaine, Epitoma Chronicon,s.a.,431.
1 E.A..Thompson, Who was St,Patrick?,Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1999, p.175.
2 Patrick, Confessio,52.
3 Patrick, Confessio,43.
4 Patrick, Confessio,61.
1 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol I, Chapter Ⅶ,p.12.
2 Ibid.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅲ,4, pp.133-34.
4 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol Ⅲ, Chapter Ⅵ,pp.81-2.
5 The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131), ed. & trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u575.1.
6 A.O.Anderson, Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500-1286,I,Stamford:Paul Watkins,1990, p.83. Francis John Byrne, Irish Kings and High-Kings, London:Batsford,1973,p.110.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,15, pp.30-32.20世纪的考古和历史研究表明,迁居不列颠的日耳曼人来自更广阔的区域及族群,如弗里西亚(Frisia)的弗里斯兰人(Frisians),以及法兰克人等等。(参见John Nowell Linton Myres, The English settlements, London:Oxford University Press,1989, pp.46-48,and p.54.)
2 Peter Salway, A history of Roman Britain, London:Oxford University Press,2001,p.189.
1 据一些考古证据发现,撒克逊人很有可能早在罗马时代就在撒克逊海滨有定居点。依据主要是遍布英吉利东部,同时带有罗马晚期风格和撒克逊手工风格的瓦罐。(参见Stephen Johnson,'Late Roman defences and the Limes', in The Council for British Archaeology Research Reports:The Saxon shore,eds. D.E Johnston, Vol.18, 1977,pp.64-66.)
2 Richard Burgess,'The Gallic Chronicle of 452:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.52-84.
3 R. Burgess,'The Gallic Chronicle of 511:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.85-100.
4 R.W.Burgess,'The Dark Age Return to Fifth-Century Britain:The'Restored'Gallic Chronicle Exploded', in Britannia, vol.21,1990, pp.185-195.
5 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans., J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg Etext 1999.C.20.
6 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, c.23.
7 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, c.23.时间出自 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,15, p.31.因日耳曼人多从撒克逊海滨侵入,当时的记载可能容易将盎格鲁人和撒克逊人混为一谈。因此在研究早期文献时不能将撒克逊人当成一个单纯的部落,而是应将其视为一个外来侵入者的总称。据《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,沃尔提格恩请来的是盎格鲁人。The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle,in English Historical pocuments,Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.l42[449].
1 Gildas Sapiens, On The Ruin of Britain, trans., J.A.Giles, Project Gutenberg Etext 1999,c.25.
2 Michael E. Jones, The End of Roman-Britain, Ithaca and New York:Cornell University Press,1996,p.46. C.A.Snyder, An Age of Tyrants:Britain and the Britons, AD 400-600, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1998, p.45.
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,Vo;.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.146[577].
1 Aneirin,The Gododdin of Aneirin:text and context from Dark-Age North Britain, ed.and trans. John T. Koch, University of Wales Press,1997,pp.16-8.
2 据《威尔上编年史》,康沃尔最后一个国王邓盖斯(Dumgarth)在875年坠河溺毙。(参考Annales Cambriae, ed. John Williams, London:Longman,1860,p.15(875).)
3 Sir Cyril Fox, The Personality of Britain, Cardiff:National Museum of Wales,1959, p.41.
4 Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum:the history of the English people, ed.and trans., Diana E. Greenway, New York:Oxford University Press,1996,p.17不过他仍合称七国的各民族为撒克逊人。
3 Steven Bassett, The Origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, Leicester Leicester University Press,1989,p.126.
1 Felix, The Anglo-Saxon version of the life of St. Guthlac, hermit of Crowland, ed. and trans., C.W.Goodwin, London:John Russell Smith,1848, pp.20-21.
2 Reges ex nobilitate, duces ex virtute sumnt. Tacitus, Germania,vii, in Germania,Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, ed.W.Smith, London:Walton and Maberly,1885,pp.76-7塔西陀著,马雍,傅正元译：《阿古利可拉传日耳曼尼亚志》,北京：商务印书馆,1985,第59页。
1 Tacitus, Germania, vii, in Germania.Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, pp.76-7
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.144[488],p.145[534].
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅱ,13, pp.111-13.
4 古盎格鲁-撒克逊语写作”Brytenwealda”.(参见The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.45,[827].)
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.11,5, pp.89-90.
6 如同当时的基督教编年史作者把诺森伯里亚叛教国王的统治历史抹去一样。(参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,1,9,p.128,p.145.)比德指出了前人和同时代作者的唯基督教史观,但他对这种主观态度多少是存有认可的,将叛教国王统治的那一年归结到奥斯瓦尔德掌权的9年中去。这种偏袒的心理可能会有意无意地同样影响到他的史观。
7 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.45,[827].
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.11,16, p.118.
2 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, London:Routledge,1992, p.38.
3 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, pp.13,116-7,146-9; Brian Branston, The lost Gods of England, London: Thames and Hudson,1974,p.74.
4 M. Gelling, Signposts to the Past, Place Names and the History of England, London:Phillimore & Co Ltd,1978, pp.158-61; David Wilson.Anglo-Saxon Paganism,pp.11-12.
3 Gale R. Owen, Rites and Religions of the Anglo-Saxons, Newton Abbot:David & Charles,1981, p.19.
6 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism,p.12.
7 Richard North, Heathen Gods in Old English Literature, Cambridge and New York:Cambridge University Press, 1997,pp.323-30.
8 Gale R. Owen, Rites and Religions of the Anglo-Saxons, p.11.
1 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism,p.21.
2 Brian Branston, The lost Gods of England, London:Thames and Hudson,1974,p.74; David Wilson Anglo-Saxon Paganism,p.15.
3 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, p.42.
4 David Wilson, Anglo-Saxon Paganism, pp.6-10..
5 但一月与十二月重名,都称为“尤里(Giuli)"月。St. Bede, De Temponim Ratione, Liber Ⅱ, ch.15, in Bede: The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1999,p.53.
6 St. Bede, De Temporum Ratione, Liber Ⅱ, ch.15, in Bede:The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool: Liverpool University Press,1999,p.54.
1 St. Bede, De Temporum Ratione, Liber II, ch.15, in Bede:The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool: Liverpool University Press,1999,pp.53-4.
2 Sir Frank M. Stenton,Anglo-Saxon England:Reissue with a new cover, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2001 pp.97-8; Vikki Bramshaw,Craft of the Wise:A Practical Guide to Paganism and Witchcraft, Hants:O Books,2009, pp.233-34.
3 Jacob Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, trans. James Steven Stallybrass, vol.4, London:Routledge,1999,pp.290-91.
4 有关学术回顾可见John Layard, Lady Of The Hare:Being a Study of the Healing Power of Dreams, Abingdon,New York:Routledge,2011, pp.178-79.另见Ronald Hutton,The Stations of the Sun:A History of the Ritual Year in Britain, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1996, p.180.
5 参阅C.J.Billson, County Folk-lore, Vol. Ⅲ, Leicestershire and Rutland, London:Folklore Society,1895, pp.446-8.
1 A.Meaney,'Bede and Anglo-Saxon Paganism', in Parergon,3,1985, p.6.
2 Tacitus, Germania,x, in Germania,Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, p.78.
3 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.15, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.97-8.
4 贡特拉姆·博索、克拉姆王子和墨洛维王子都求过神谕。图尔主教格雷戈坐著：《法兰克人史》,寿纪瑜、戚国淦译,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第158页,第222贝,第445页。
5 纽斯特里亚国王希尔佩里克和奥斯特拉西亚国王希尔德贝尔特二世的的宫廷里都有过针对“妖术杀人”的审判。《法兰克人史》,第317-318页,第476-478页。
6 布列塔尼位于法国西北角,加利西亚位于伊比利亚半岛西北角。
7 C.A.Snvder. The Britons. Malden:Wilev-Blackwell.2003. pp.89-93.
8 Michael E. Jones, The End of Roman-Britain, Ithaca and New York:Cornell University Press,1996,p.27.
1 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon Endland, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.31.
2 参见C.A.Snyder, The Britons, Malden:Wiley-Blackwell,2003, p.91,Map 5.2."Walh-.'’和”Cumbre-1都表示“不列颠人的”,不过前者这种叫法来得更早。(参见John T. Baker, Cultural transition in the Chilterns and Essex region,350 AD to 650 AD, Hatfield:University of Hertfordshire Press,2006,p.182.)
1 K.Cameron,'Eccles in English Place-Names', in ed.,M. W. Barley and R. P. C. Hanson, Christianity in Britain,300-700, Leicester:Leicester University Press,1968, pp.87-92.
2 Elizabeth Rees, An essential guide to Celtic sites and their saints, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2003,pp.104-108.
3 Mark Redknap,'Early Christianity and its Monuments', in Miranda J.Green, ed., The Celtic World, London and New York:Routledge,1995, p.743.
4 K.Jackson,'The British Language during the period of the English Settlements', in Studies in Early British History, ed.,N.K.Chadwick, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1954, pp.61-82.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,15, p.32.
2 匈奴王阿提拉(Attila,406年——453年)曾率大军数次入侵东、西罗马帝国,对其造成巨大的破坏损失。他死于453年,但他的长子的埃拉克(Ellac)在次年攻下了当时西罗马的首都拉文纳。
3 J.B.Bury, "The End of Roman Rule in North Gaul',in Cambridge Historical Journal, Vol.1, No.2.1924, p.197.
1 Nora Kershaw Chadwick, "The British or Celtic part in the population of England', in Angles and Britons: O'Donnell Lectures, Cardiff:University of Wales Press,1963,p.143.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.1,22, pp.41-2.
1 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.45-49.
1 即盎格鲁人(Angles)曲解为(上帝的)天使(Angels),艾里(Aelli)曲解为哈利路亚(Alleluia),德伊亚(Deire)曲解为避开(上帝的)怒火(deira)。(参考An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great,Chap.9,New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, p.90; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,1, pp.79-81.)
2 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.10, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.91-92.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,1, p.81这一对比只能反映比德与匿名修道士处理材料上细微的差别,并不能表明后者的《大格雷戈里传》不可靠。惠特比修道士所使用的口头材料应来源于当时惠特比修道院女院长艾尔弗莱德(Aelffled),她是威尔弗里德(Wilfrid)朋友；而她母亲伊恩弗莱德(Eanfled)的主教是波莱纳斯(Paulinus)。威尔弗里德和波莱纳斯对罗马都相当熟悉。《大格雷戈里传》作者对罗马传统和人物关系是很熟悉的。比如他提到大格雷戈里的母亲叫席维亚(Sylvia),这在比德的记载中并无出现。根据九世纪助祭约翰的《大格雷戈里传》,席维亚确实是大格雷戈里之母,并且他曾在罗马西莲山(Caelian)的圣格雷戈里修道院见到过这名女子的肖像画。(参考An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great,Chap.1, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, p.73;John the deacon, Sancti Gregorii Magni Vita, Patrologia Latina, ed. J.P.Migne, Paris:Migne,1849, LXXV,229.)
4 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester and New York:Manchester University Press,1997, pp.63-4.
1 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Miinster, Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941,pp.118-37.
2 惠特比修道院的匿名修士并未指出在罗马的英吉利男孩是奴隶,但比德明确指了出来。并未有史书明确记载此时贝尼西亚与德伊亚此时发生战争,但依照《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,在588年,贝尼西亚的伊达(Ida)之子埃塞尔里克(AEthelric)夺取了原属于德伊勒的埃尔(AElle)之子埃德温(Edwin)的王位,并驱逐了他。(参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, pp.21-22,[588]&[593]. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.147)后来埃德温通过战争夺回了王位。一般认为战争是发生了的,因为伊达与埃尔的亲属关系要追溯至沃登时代,二者间并无直接的继承关系。战败了的德伊勒人可能被转卖至罗马。这是故事里自称德伊勒人的盎格鲁男孩的一个间接证据。
3 Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi I, Libri Ⅰ-Ⅶ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1887-1891, Ⅵ,5,pp.383-84; Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1895, VI,7. http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/npnf212.toc.html
4 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster,Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941, p.133.
5 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster,Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941,p.137.
6 Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1893, IX.222, pp.213-14; Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅸ,108.
Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby,Ⅵ,58(在给布隆希尔德的信中也有同样内容。Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,59.)
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.53.
3 Ian Wood,'The Mission of Augustine of Canterbury to the English', in Speculum, Cambridge:Medieval Academy of America, vol 69,1994,p.4.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Grea Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,61.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅰ,27,p.48据比德记载,是埃塞里乌斯在阿尔勒为比德祝圣授职的。他把埃塞里乌斯混淆为阿尔勒的主教,维尔吉利乌斯的前任。现在一般认为奥古斯丁是在阿尔勒和里昂主教共同出席的仪式上祝圣为大主教的。
2 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,64; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,27,pp.52-53奥古斯丁原有十一问,比德将这十一问拼凑成著名的九问。
3 R.A.Markus,'Gregory the Great and a papal missionary strategy', in The Mission of the Church and the propagation of the faith, ed. GJ.Cuming, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1970,pp.29-38; Blair, The World of Bede, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1990,pp.42-3.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,5-6.
3 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅺ,68; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,28, p.62.
6 St. Benedict, RB 1980:The Rule of St. Benedict in Latin and English with notes, trans.and note Timothy Fry, Collegeville:Liturgical Press,1981,pp.257-277.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino di Studi sull'alto medioevo, Vol.7, Spoleto,1960, p.535.
2 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,58.
3 西撒克斯国王森瓦尔(Cenwalh)因法兰克人主教阿吉尔伯特(Agilbert)不懂撒克逊语而驱逐了他。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,7, pp.140-41.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,25,p.45.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino di Studi sull'alto medioevo Ⅶ, Spoleto,1960, pp.527-28; P.Grierson,'The Canterbury (St.Martin's) Hoard of Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Coin-Ornaments',Britain Numismatic Journal,3rd ser.,7, 1952-54, pp.39-51.
2 有关大格雷戈里接触凯尔特教会的信息甚少,我们仅仅知道,小科伦巴努斯在603年的索恩河畔夏龙(Chalon-sur-Saone)会议数年之前曾给大格雷戈里写过信,这封信是关于探讨凯尔特教会与罗马教会不同的复活节日期和其他一些教仪的。(该信内容参见St. Columbanus,Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. GS.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957, pp.3-13.)并未有大格雷戈里的回信留存下来。
3 比如中途放弃返回罗马、未处理好与凯尔特教会间的关系等等。(参见St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅰ,23,p.42; Lib. Ⅱ,2,pp.81-83。)
1 596年,弗蕾德贡德(Fredgund)和克洛塔尔二世(Chlothar Ⅱ)乘希尔德贝尔特新丧,向他的两儿子在拉夫克斯(Laffaux)挑起战争。Fredegar,The fourth book of the Chronicle ofFredegar, with its continuations,ed. and trans. J.M.Wallace-Hadrill London:Nelson,1960, p.93.
2 Ian Wood,'The Mission of Augustine of Canterbury to the English', in Speculum, Cambridge:Medieval Academy of America, vol 69,1994,pp.1-17;N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,pp.62-98;Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London:Hambledon Continuum Press, 2009,pp.48-55.
Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,52-59.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, Ⅵ,59.
5 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby,Ⅵ,58.
1 Frank Merry Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1971,p.59; I.N.Wood,'The Merovigian North Sea',Occasional Papers on Medieval Topics,I, Alingsas, Sweden:Viktoria Bokforlag,1983, pp.12-17; I.N.Wood,'Frankish Hegemony in England', in The Age ofSutton Hoo:The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, ed.M.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1992,pp.235-42.
2 法兰克国王克洛塔尔一世在561年死后,他的四个儿子瓜分了国土。其中卡里贝尔特在巴黎称王,希尔佩里克在苏瓦松称王。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,25,p.45.
4 F.M.Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Oxford University,,1971,p.59; J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Early Germanic kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford:Clarendon,1980,pp.24-25.
5 Nicholas Brooks, Anglo-Saxon Myths:State and Church,400-1066, London:Hambledon Press,2000,pp.47-51; N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, pp.66-7,p.86; Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life, death and afterlife, pp.48-49.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera hisiorica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. II,5,pp.89-90.
7 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.20 [565], p.23[616].
1 Gregory of Tours, Historia franconrum, MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,Ⅳ,26,Ⅸ,26. http://www.thelatinlibrary.com/gregorvtours/gregorytours4.shtml.图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,北京：商务印书馆,1981年,第165-167页,第464-65页。
2 Nicholas Brooks, Anglo-Saxon Myths:State and Church,400-1066, London:Hambledon Press,2000,p.50(另见N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,p.86.)
1 格雷戈里把克洛塔尔另一个儿子克拉姆(Chramn)也称为”Rex”。(参考Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,Ⅳ,13.)
2 Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,IX,26.
Gregory of Tours. Historia francorum,Ⅳ,26.
4 依照格雷戈里的记载,卡里贝尔特对几任妻子都是始乱终弃。按这种个性来看,他不太可能娶一个40多岁的妻子。并且,英格贝尔格的出身也并不高贵,政治联姻的可能性很小。(参考Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum,MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,Ⅳ,27.)其次,在那个时代,女性40多岁生育第一胎的可能性也不大。
5 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, pp.70-4; Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, pp.48-9,55.
1 M.Werner,'The Liuhard medalet',Anglo-Saxon England, ed. Michael Lapidge, Malcolm Godden, Simon Keynes,vol.20, Cambridge ,New York:Cambridge University Press, 1991,pp.27-41.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Clarendoniano, 1896, Lib. I,26,p.47.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,25,pp.45-6.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Praefor,pp.6-7. (相关分析可参考 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Bede s Ecclesiastical History of the English People, A historical Commentary, Oxford:Clarendon,1988,pp.30-1,38-9.)
3 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅵ,59, Ⅷ,30,Ⅸ,108,Ⅸ109.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,66; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,32,pp.67-70.
5 Dom S. Brechter, Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster,Westphalia:Aschendorff, 1941, pp.140-157; Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, NewYork:Oxford University Press,1961,p.49.
6 Robert A. Markus,'The Chronology of the Gregorian Mission to England:Bede's Narrative and. Gregory's Correspondence', Journal of Ecclesiastical History, vol.14, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1963, p.16; D. P. Kirby, Earliest English Kings,New York:Routledge,2000,p.28; Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.55.
7 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Grea Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅷ,30.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,26,pp.46-7
2 Ibid.
3 Ibid.
4 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700'.discourses oflife.death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009, p.102.
3 Robin Horton,'On the rationality of conversion', Africa:Journal of the International African Institute, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,vol.45,1975,pp.219-35.
1 埃塞克斯国王萨伯特的儿子们都未受洗,威塞克斯国王基内吉尔斯的两个儿子中有一个未受洗。
2 查乌林在592年遭到政变驱逐,埃塞尔伯特应在他失势后取得共主地位。(参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.22,[592].)
3 贝尔莎死于约612年。埃塞尔伯特的续弦有可能出身于旧行省贵族家庭,其家族在当地颇有地位。(参考S.Hollis, Anglo-Saxon Women and the Church:Sharing a Common Fate, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1992, pp.231-2 and pp.238-41.)
4 Fredegar,The fourth book of the Chronicle of Fredegar, with its continuations,ed. and trans. J.M.Wallace-Hadrill London:Nelson,1960, p.133;图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,1981,第448-450页。
1 Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. and trans., Benjamin Thorpe, London,1840,pp.1-2.系文第一条中并无动词,罚金是针对盗窃行为作出的来自比德的说法。qui aliquid rerum uel ecclesiae, uel episcopi, uel reliquorum ordinum furto auferret(参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,5,p.90.)破坏教堂安宁和教会会议的都处两倍罚金。(补全译文参考English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed.David C.Douglas, London:Eyre&Spottiswoode, 1955,p.357.)
2 如对偷猪者的处罚规定,作为牺牲的阉猪价值要高于同类。偷窃献祭用的阉猪,罚款700迪纳里。这偷窃猪群中的带头母猪的罚金相同。而对偷窃一岁至两岁大的猪处以的罚金从200-600迪纳里不等。Pactus Legis Salicae,Ⅱ:7,15,16, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, p.67.
1 Pactus Legis Salicae, LV:4,7, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, p.118.
2 Pactus Legis Salicae, LV:6,7, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991, p.118.
3 The Visigothic Code (Forum Judicum). Book V,I:6, ed. and trans., Samuel Parsons Scott, Boston:Boston Book Company,1910,p.147.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,5,p.90.
5 大格雷戈里回信指出要给偷窃者施以惩罚,但小宜过重。教会也不应在追回财产的过程中为己牟利。这和奥古斯丁最终订立的法律条文是有一定差异的。(参考Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,64.)
6 The Justinian Code from the Corpus Juris Chilis, ed. and trans.S.P.Scott, Book I, Title 1,11, Cincinnati:The Central Trust Co.,1932, pp.9-28.
7 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,4, p.88.
1 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester and New York:Manchester University Press,1997,p.115.
2 很可能是劳伦斯进行了苦修的一种方式：自我鞭笞。(St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. II,6,pp.92-3.)
3 Emma Francorum regis filia et regis Eadbaldi copula. William Thorne.Chronicle,in Historioe Anglican(?) Scriptores X,, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, Johannes Prior Hagustaldensis.etc, London:Typis Jacobi Flesher, Sumptibus Cornelii Bee,1652, p.2125.
4 Ian Wood,'Frankish Hegemony in England', in The Age of Sutton Hoo:The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, ed., M. O. H. Carver,Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1992,p.240.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,8,p.142.
1 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1895, XI,65; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1,29, pp.63-4.
1 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby, XI,66; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. I,26,pp.67-70.
2 Post disccssum congregations nostrac. Gregory the Great, Gregorii l Papae Registum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin: Apud Weidmanos,1899,XI,56, pp.330-31.
3 儒勒历纪年表示月日的方法有多种。比如写给奥古斯丁的信的日期为Data die X. Kalendarum Iuliarum"这种形式的月日记法即指在7月1号前(包括这一天)的第10天,即为6月22日。形如x. Kalendarum Y的日期公式可总结为：月份为Y-1;日期为(Y-1)月的总天数减去(x-2)得到的差值。(Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899,Ⅸ,36-37, pp.305-310,Ⅸ,56, pp.330-31;St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.1,29,30,32,pp.63-70.)
4 quia fana idolorum destrui in eadem gente minime debeant; sed ipsa, quae in eis sunt, idola destruantur ; aqua henedicta fiat, in eisdem fanis aspergatur, altaria construantur, reliquiae ponantur. Quia, si fana eadem bene constructa sunt, necesse est, ut a cultu daemonum in obsequio veri Dei debeant commutari. Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-Ⅸ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899,Ⅺ,56, pp.330-31.
1 Ibid.
2 Sulpicius Severus, The Life of St. Martin, in Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, trans. Alexander Roberts, ed. Philip Schaffand Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1894,Chap.11,14.
3 Ibid. Chap.15.
4 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol II, Chapter X,p.45; Chapter XVI,pp.48-9; Chapter XXXIII, XXXIV, pp.58-60.
5 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol II, Chapter ⅩⅩⅤ,pp.53-4.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet; London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.111,30, pp.199-200.
2 St. Boniface, S. Bonifatii et Lulli Epistolae, Monumenta Germaniae historica,:Epistolae selectae, Tomus I, ed. Michael Tangl, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1916, no.23, pp.38-41.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. V,10, pp.299-301.
4 对卜尼法斯的传教方式的讨论可参考F.Flaskamp, Die Missionsmethode des hl. Bonifatius, Hildesheim:F. Borgmeyer,1929, pp.30-37.
5 Eddius Stephanus, Vila Wilfridii, chap.26,41,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.134,150.
6 教堂残存的地窖的轴线正对着墓地。John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.185-6考虑到这处修道院是阿尔奇弗里德从爱尔兰人手中转给威尔弗里德的,因此也有可能是爱尔兰修士建的,威尔弗里德接手后对这一选址持默认态度。
1 Brittaniarum uero omnes cpiscopos tuac frcdcmitati commiffimus, utindocti doceantur, infirmi persuasion roborentur, peruersi auctoritate corrigantur. Gregory the Great, Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomus Ⅱ, Libri VIII-IX, ed. L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899,XI,56a, p.337.
2 参考前文小科伦巴努斯的信件。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,2, pp.82-83.
2 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, New York:Oxford University Press,196 l,pp.58-9.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano, 1896,Lib. Ⅱ,2, pp.83-4.
4 non ad bane ex voto ultionis,sed ex justitiae examine erumpunt.Gregory the Great, SS Gregorius I Magnus Moralium Libri Sive Expositio In Librum Beati Job, Patrologiae Cursus Completus. Series Latina, vol.75, ed. J.P. Migne, Paris:apud Gamier fratres,1862, p.639A.
5 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.72.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,20, pp.124-25.
2 比德并未记奥古斯丁去世的具体年份,只记下了是5月26日。学界一般认为是在604年或605年。(参考Henry Hoyle Howorth, Saint Augustine of Canterbury, London:J. Murrary,1913, p.177.
3 来访的小科伦巴努斯和不列颠主教达甘努斯不愿意与劳伦斯等罗马教士一道用餐。(参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,4, pp.87-88.)
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,4, p.88威尔士和755年之后才接受罗马复活节的计算历法。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,3, p.85.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,6,p.93.
3 比德常用格维莎斯人(Gewissaes)指代西撒克逊人。这一部族包括在南安普敦登录的撒克逊人和沿着罗马大道艾克尼尔德路(lcknield Way)下来到泰晤士河中游的盎格鲁人。
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,5,p.92.
5 Amicus eiusdem Osuiu regis, St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica.ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,22, pp.171-74.
1 Ibid.
2 一般认为在沃尔伯特(Walbottle),纽斯卡尔(Newcastle)的西郊。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed.C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,22, p.173.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed.C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,23, p.176.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,23, pp.176-77.
6 At rex intuens eum, mox tremefactus desiluit equo, ceciditque ante pedes eius, ueniam reatus postulans. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,22, p.174.
1 Ibid.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,30, pp.199-200此事是贾路曼的一个随行神父告诉比德的。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅲ,7, pp.140-41.
4 St. Bede, Two Lives ofSt.Cuthbert,ed. and trans. B. Colgrave, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1940, Chap.9, pp.184-87.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅱ,15,p.116.
2 参考《以斯拉记》,第4章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第739-40页。
3 Atque in eodem fano et altare haberet ad sacrificium Christi,et arulam ad uictimas daemoniorum. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅱ,15,p.116.
1 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004,p.23[617]; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,12,pp.109-110.
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.150(另有632年之说。参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004,p.24[632].)
3 比德只提到两人是兄弟关系(frater eiusdem Eorpualdi Sigberct)。不过很可能西格伯特是厄普沃尔德同母异父的兄弟,他的母亲曾嫁给埃塞克斯的王室生下了西格伯特。他的名字并不像出自东盎格利亚的伍芬斯(Wuffings)王朝,更像出自东撒克逊王室。(参考Steven Plunkett, Suffolk in Anglo-Saxon Times, Stroud: Tempus,2005,pp.99-100.)
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,15,p.116.
Barbara Yorke,. Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, London and New York:Routledge, 2002,p.62.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅱ,15,p.116-17, Lib. Ⅲ,18,20,pp.162-63,p.169.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,25,p.182.
3 Vita Fursei abbatis Latiniacensis et de Fuilano addit. Nivialense, ed. Bruno Krusch,MGH,SRM,4, Hannover: Impensis bibliopolii Hahniani,1902,pp.423-40;St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,19,p.163-68.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅲ,18,pp.162-63这间修道院即后来著名的伯里·圣德蒙德修道院。(参考Susan Janet Ridyard,The Royal Saints of Anglo-Saxon England:A Study of West Saxon and East Anglian Cults,Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1988, pp.219-20.)
5 Clare Stancliffe,'Kings who Opted Out', in Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society, ed. Patrick Wormald, Oxford:Blackwell,1983,pp.154-176.
6 Barbara Yorke,. Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, London and New York:Routledge, 2002,p.62.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.111,8, p.142.
2 具休参考Stephanie Hollis, Anglo-Saxon Women and the Church, Woodbridge:The Boydell Press,1992,p.68.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib. Ⅲ 1,7, p.140; The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge: D.S.Brewer,2004,p.26[6441.
4 图尔的格雷戈里：《法兰克人史》,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第94-95页。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,9, pp.97-8.
2 有学者不同意波莱纳斯和贝尔莎是在625年来到诺森伯里亚的,而是在619年。并认为625年只是波莱纳斯受任主教的时间。(参考D.P.Kirby,'Bede and Northumbrian Chronology', English Historical Review, vol.78,London:Longmans, Green and Co.,1963,p.522.)这一说法的证据并不可靠,较为牵强。
1 一些学者对比德所记的这一段关十埃德温改宗的具体时间,包括卜尼法斯写信日期在内,存有一些争议。(参见S.Wood,'Bede"s Northumbrian Dates Again', English Historical Review, London:Longmans, Green and Co., vol.98,1983,pp.280-96; D.P.Kirby, The Earliest English Kings, London:Unwin Hyman Ltd,1991,pp.37-44.)本文沿用旧说。卜尼法斯五世写给埃德温及其王后的信是在625年7月波莱纳斯受任主教至10月他去世这段时间内。埃德温与肖特联姻就有改宗的打算,这一信息也事先从坎特伯雷传到了教廷。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,10, pp.100-104.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,11, pp.104-106.
4 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.163-65.
5 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,pp.119-22,241-42.M.迪纳斯里认为这个剧场在7世纪早别用于召开王室的会议或贤人会议。国王站在剧场底部,可以向他的大臣们发表演说。Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, New York:Oxford University Press,1961,p.70.
1 H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England c.600-c.850, British Series 261, Oxford: British Archaeological Reports,1997, pp.129-34.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,13, pp.111-13.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,9, p.99.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,14, p.114.
1 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,pp.49-63,73-78,97-102; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.54-57.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,14, p.115.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,1,p.127.
1 Quia nullum, ut conperimus, fidei Christianae signum, nulla ecclesia, nulhim altare in tota Berniciorum gente erectum est. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,2,p.130.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,1,p.128.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.II,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,14,pp.154-57.
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, pp.151-52,[641][643][651].
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,14, p.155作为一名盎格鲁女性,既要忠于她的丈夫,又要对自己的家族尽义务。基督教信仰为她在二者之间找到了一个心理平衡点。
5 St. Bede, Bedae Opera de temporibus, ed.Charles W. Jones, Cambridge, Mass:The Mediaeval Academy of America,1943,p.98.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,24,pp.177-78; The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.152,[655].
7 埃塞尔希尔是安纳的兄弟。彭达杀死安纳后,可能将埃塞尔希尔扶上子王位,因此二者结为盟军。
1 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.23 [617]; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,1,p.127.
2 塔西陀,《阿古利可拉传日耳曼尼亚志》,马雍,傅正元译,北京：商务印书馆,2010年,第57页。
St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,6,pp.138-39.
1 卡西安的著作可参见John Cassian, Institutes, Conferences, trans.,C.S. Gibson, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1894另可参见Owen Chadwick, John Cassian, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1968, pp.18-19,37-49.
1 具体讨论参见Marion Mulhall,'St. Patrick and the Monastery of Lerins', The Irish Monthly, Dublin:Irish Jesuit Province, Vol.17, No.194,1889, pp.395-399.
2 E.R.Norman and J.K.S.Joseph, The Early Develoment of Irish Society:The Evidence of Aerial Photography, London and New York:Cambridge University Press,1969, pp.l06-121,figures,60,63,65,66.
3 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, p.12,20,figures,l,4.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,4,p.134.
5 Kathleen Hughes, The Church in Early Irish Society, New York:Cornell University Press,1966, pp.77-78.
6 可参见Thomas Cahill, How the Irish Saved Civilization, New York:Anchor Books,1996.
1 Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae, ed. C.Plummer, Oxford:E typographeo Clarendoniano,1910, Vol. Ⅱ, p.98.
2 Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol Ⅲ, Chapter XXIV, p.213.
3... tres dies totidemque noctesAdamnan... neque manducans neque bibens. Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874, Vol Ⅲ, Chapter XIX, p.206.
4 可能他们是未经修道院院长允许,擅自出来行游。
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.184,[891].
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,5,p.137.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,14,pp.156-57.
:St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ.20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,15,16, pp.157-59.
3 Numquam inueterescat haec manus. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,6 p.138.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,9-13,pp.144-54.
1 St. Bede, Two Lives ofSt.Cuthbert,ed. and trans. B. Colgrave, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1940, Chap.16,pp.206-08.
2 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1991,p.100.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,23, pp.174-75.
4 A.Clapham, English Romanesque Architecture before the Conquest, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1930, pp.16-26.
F.Henry, Irish Art in the early Christian Period to A.D.800, London:Methuen,1965, pp.79,82.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20,pp.124-25,Lib.III,14, pp.156-57.
2 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1991,pp.96-7.
3 这两个例子分别是,圣马丁步行于途中遭罗马士兵鞭打,他使士兵的马停住不再前行;圣马丁的一名高级修士因购买女奴和马匹遭到责备。这并不能说明圣马丁不骑马。(详见Sulpicius Severus, Dialogues, Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, I, pp.183,213; Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, Dialogues,trans. Alexander Roberts, ed. Philip Schaffand Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1894,11,3,111,15.)
4 Gregory of Tours, Glory of the Confessors, ed. and trans. Raymond Van Dam, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1988, Chap.8, p.9.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20,pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,22,p.174.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.II,20, pp.124-25,Lib.IV,3, p.206.
7 Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomus I, Libri Ⅰ-Ⅵ, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1887-1891,11,38, p.139大格雷戈里十分注重维系一位主教的身份和尊严。可参考他对终日痴迷于造船,衣着肮脏,散发臭味的那不勒斯主教帕斯卡西乌斯(Paschasius)的批评。Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomus Ⅱ, Libri Ⅷ-ⅩⅣ, ed. L.M.Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos,1899, ⅩⅢ,29, pp.393-94.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.11,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,28, p.195.
2 参考St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera Historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,26,pp.181-91比德在评注《新约·使徒行传》第4章31节时谈到巴别塔与信仰一致问题。(参考St. Bede, The Complete Works of Venerable Bede:Commentaries on the Scriptures, ed. John Allen Giles, London:Whittaker,1844,In Acta Apost. Cap.IV, pp.118-19.)
3 in intimis ultra Anglorum partibus, quo nullus doctor praecessisset, sanctae fidei semina esse sparsurum.St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,7,p.139.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet; London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896,Lib.Ⅱ,20, pp.124-25,Lib.Ⅲ,7, pp.139-40.
2 J.N.Myres, Anglo-Saxon pottery and the settlement of England, Oxford:Clarendon,1969, pp.77-78.
3 contigit tunc temporis sanctissimum ac uictoriosissimum regem Nordanhymbrorum Osualdum adfuisse, eumque de lauacro exeuntem suscepisse. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,7, p.139.
1 C.Stancliffe,'Oswald, most holy and most victprious king of the Northumbrians', in Oawald:Northumbrian King to European Saint, ed. C.Stancliffe and E.Cambridge, Stamford,1995,p.57.
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.25 [636].
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, p.151 [643].
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,p.183.
2 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.30 [670].
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,21, p.170.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,21, p.170.
1 可参考克莱蒙卡托神父在551年要求当选主教的话。“我曾经按照教规的规定经历了教职诸等级。我充任读经师十年,当副助祭五年,任助祭十五年,膺神父之尊二十年。”Nam et ipsos clericati grados canonica sum semper institutione sortitus. Lector decim annis fui, subdiaconatus officium quinque annis ministravi, diaconatui vero quindecim annis mancipatus fui, presbiterii, inquam, honorem viginti annis potior. Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours, Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt:Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955,IV,6.
2 比德在这里把皮达记为奥斯维的内兄弟(cognatus),显然是有误的。皮达应与奥斯维之子阿尔奇弗里德互为内兄弟。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,24, p.180, Lib.Ⅲ,21,p.170商务印书馆的译本翻成姻兄弟,但无注释。比德著,陈维振、周清民译：《英吉利教会史》,北京：商务印书馆,1991,第205页。牛津经典译本译为二者互为亲戚(kinsman)。St.Bede, The Ecclesiastical History of the English People, ed. and trans. Judith McClure, Roger Collins, New York:Oxford University Press,1999,p.152.
3 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.26[654]时间应为655年。
1 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.28[656]时间应为657年。从640年至657年,E版本编年史的纪年基本都要提早一年。参考The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955, pp.151-3[640-657].
1 St. Columbanus,Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. G.S.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957, pp.3-13.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,19,pp.122-24.
2 经计算,按爱尔兰的84年为循环的历法,631年的复活节落在4月21日,比正统的罗马复活节3月24日正好晚4个星期。参考Cummianus Hibernus, Cummian's Letter 'De controversia paschali' and the'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, 1988,introduction, section A; Kenneth Harrison, The Framework of Anglo-Saxon History:to A.D.900, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,2010,p.58.
3 Cummianus Hibemus, Cummian's Letter 'De controversia paschali'and the'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies,1988,pp.57-97.
4 St. Bede, Bedae Opera de temporibus, ed.Charles W. Jones, Cambridge, Mass:The Mediaeval Academy of America,1943,p.98.
5 西尔兰死于610年。The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131), ed. & trans., Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Studies,1983,u610.2.
6 Kathleen Hughes, The Church in Early Irish Society, London:Methuen Co.,1966,pp.132-33.
1 尼散月为犹太教历的正月,犹太国历的第七个月,对应儒勒历在三、四月之间。15-21日为除酵节。现代的一部分犹太人在尼散月的15日庆祝逾越节。他们把14日日落之后称为逾越节头夜。
2《马可福音》,第16章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第92-93页。
3 Michael John Brenan,An ecclesiastical history of Ireland:from the introduction of Christianity into that country, to the year 1829, Vol.1, Dublin:J. Coyne,1840, p.129.
4 阿纳托里乌斯的19年循环表可见Anatolius of Laodicea, Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol.6, Gregory Thaumaturgus, Dionysius the Great, Julius Africanus, Anatolius and Minor Writers, Methodius, Arnobius, ed. Alexander Roberts, &James Donaldson, Grand Rapids:William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company.1885, pp.358-59.另见 优西比乌著,保罗·L·梅尔英译、评注,瞿旭彤译,《教会史》,北京：三联书店,2009年,第7卷,第365-66页。
5 Sacha Stern, Calendars in Antiquity:Empires, States, and Societies, Oxford:Oxford University Press, 2012,p.392,note.2.
1 Charles Hefele, A History of the Councils of the Church, Vol.l, To the Close of the Council of Nicaea A.D.325,trans. and ed.W.R.Clark, London:Hamilton,Adams,and Co.,1871,pp.328-29.
2 Alden A. Mosshammer, The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2008, pp.223-224.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,21,pp.332-46.
1 此表根据比德的《英吉利教会史》、Alden A. Mosshammer, The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2008, Sacha Stern, Calendars in Antiquity:Empires, States, and Societies, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2012,等材料整理编出。
2 伊恩弗莱德系埃德温之女,自小接受波莱纳斯的教育。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummet; London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib,Ⅲ,25,pp.181-82.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,4,pp.87-88.
3 最明显的例子是,西奥多对有两名威尔士主教参与的查德的祝圣提出r非议,但对有两名爱尔兰主教参与的切德的祝圣却并未提出其中的问题。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,22,pp.172-3; Lib. IV,2,pp.205-6.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,25,pp.181-82.
5 希伯来历与儒勒历的换算参见网站http://www.shirhadash.org/calendar/hcal.html(2012-7-25)
1 ita ut ⅩⅢ luna ad uesperam saepius pascha incipiatis. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,25,pp.l81-82.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.7,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.114-15.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.8,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.115.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,25,pp.182-83.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,p.182.
6 E.John,'Social and Political Problems of the Early English Church',in Land, Church and People:Essays Presented to Professor H.PR. Finberg, ed. J.Thirsk, Reading:Agricultural Historical Review Supplment, 1970,p.50; Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press,1991,p.108.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,25,pp.183-89.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,26,pp.189-90.
1 在惠特比会议后,一所由英吉利教士组成的修道院在北爱尔兰的梅奥(Mayo)成立,遵循罗马复活节日期。这所修道院很可能是由埃格伯特建立的,旨在扩大罗马复活节的影响力。N.K.Chadwick,'Bede, St.Colman and the Irish Abbey of Mayo', Celt and Saxon, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1964, pp.I86-205.
2 Cummianus Hibernus, Cummian's Letter 'De controversia paschali' and the 'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies,1988,pp.57-97.
3 St. Columbanus,Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. G.S.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957, pp.3-13.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,21,pp.332-46.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,2, p.206比德讲普塔唱圣歌的本领是从大格雷戈里的门徒那里学来的,很可能指罗马努斯或波莱纳斯。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,5, pp.215-6.
3 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.128-29.
1 Cum enim antistes, dictante amore pecuniae, maiorem populi partem, quam ulla ratione per totum anni spatium peragrare praedicando aut circuire valuerit,...comprobatur concinnare periculum假如一个主教因贪财而管辖了太多的教民——他无论如何也无法在一年之内遍访各地,为他们布道——那么定会带来灾难性的后果。St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, pp.411-12.
2 Cuius totius facinoris nulla magis quam auaritia causa est. St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, p.411.
3 The Law of lne, cc.4 and 61, in English Historical Documents, Vol.Ⅰ, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.365,371. Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. and trans., Benjamin Thorpe, London,1840,pp.46,61.
4 E.Lense, Histoire de la Propriete Ecclesiatique en France, Tome Ⅰ:Epoques romaine et merovingienne, Lille:R. Giard; Paris:H. Champion,1910, pp.177,180,186-90.
5 E.Lense, Histoire de la Propriete Ecclesiatique en France, Tome Ⅰ:Epoques romaine et merovingienne, Lille:R. Giard; Paris:H. Champion,1910, p.67.
6 威尼是贿买的职位,伊塔则是爱尔兰派系的,很可能他是由爱尔兰主教祝圣或未正式祝圣。在678年,西奥多正式擢升伊塔为主教,并为其祝圣。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,12,pp.228-29.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino diStudi sull'alto medioevo Ⅶ, Spoleto,1960, pp.540-41.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. IV,2, p.206; Lib. Ⅳ,12,p.228.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1V,6, p.218.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. IV,5,p.217比西也是由西奥多任命的。我们对他的出身经历并不清楚,但他的前任费利克斯来自勃艮第,担任东盎格鲁人的主教长达17年,该地区也因此深受法兰克教会的影响。
5 每一个教导者对教民都要怀有像对邻人般的恻隐之心,这优先于所有的宗教沉思。Sit rector singuliscompassione proximus, prae cunctis contemplatione suspensus. Gregory the Great, Regulae Pastoralis Liber, Patrologia Latina, Vol.77, ed. J.P.Mingne, Book 11,5, p.32B.
1 Gregory the Great, Regulae Pastoralis Liber, Patrologia Latina, Vol.77, ed. J.P.Mingne, Book 11,5, p.33C.
2 St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, pp.411-14.
3 马贡萨特(Magonsaete)是麦西亚与北威尔士交界处的一个部落,被奥斯维所征服,成为附属王国。该部族以赫德福德为活动中心。
4 不像在大陆有许多领衔主教(Titular Bishop),如阿吉尔伯特和威尼。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,12,p.228.
1 imperantibus dominis piissimis nostris Ecgfrido rege Hymbronensium anno X regni eius, sub die XV Kalendas Octobres, indictione Ⅷ; et Aedilredo rage Mereinensium, anno sexto regni eius; et Alduulfo rege Estranglorum anno XVII regni eius; et Hlothario rege Cantuariorum, regni eius anno Ⅶ可以发现,这一排序并非按统治年数长短排序,而是按主次排序的。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,17, p.239.
1 流放一事以及威尔弗里德与诺森伯里亚王室之间的矛盾参见本章第4节。
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.40-2,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.149-52. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13, pp.230-2;Ⅳ,15-6,pp.236-8.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13,p.230.
4 埃塞尔沃尔奇死于675年。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,24, p.354威尔弗里德从罗马回来后,在680年将一份关于梅德斯汉姆斯德修道院教皇教令的诏书送到麦西亚。The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.32[675](内注680年)。后威尔弗里德遭麦西亚、威塞克斯王室的驱逐,约在681年来到苏塞克斯。
5 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004, p.30[661].
1 英国旧时的面积单位。1海德大致相当于4维尔盖特(virgate),折合约100-120英亩.A Dictionary of Weights and Measures for the British Isles:The Middle Ages to the Twentieth Century, ed. Ronald Edward Zupko, Philadelphia:American Philosophical Society,1985,pp.179-84,429-32但在苏塞克斯大致相当于8维尔盖特的面积。L.F. Salzmann,'Hides and Virgates in Sussex', in English Historical Review, Oxford University Press,1904, XIX,pp.92-96.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.41,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.150-51根据比德,赠地面积是87海德。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,13,p.232.
3 《民数记》,第31章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第263页；《启示录》,第2章,《圣经·新约》,第427页。
4 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.13,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.120-22.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13, p.231.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,13, p.232.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,13, p.231.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.26,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.134.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.42,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.151.《创世纪》,第41章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第68页.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,16, pp.237-38.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,16, p.238.
4 会议具体时间不明。召开时间应晚于威尔弗里德去世的709年,早于716年。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅴ,18,p.321.在716年的克劳福斯霍(Cloveshoh,在萨福克郡的米尔登霍尔)会议上,肯特国王威特雷德(Wihtred)颁布的一项法令中有伊德伯特主教的署名。Ego Eadberht (Eadbrith) episcopus hoc idem subscripsi. Evidentiae ecclefiae Chrifti Cant, in Histori(?) Anglicana(?) Scriptores X, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, Johannes Prior Hagustaldensis,etc, London:Typis Jacobi Flesher, Sumptibus Cornelii Bee,1652, pp.2211-12; http://www.anglo-saxons.net/hwaet/?do=seek&query=S+22.
5 波莱纳斯时期的约克是与坎特伯雷并列的大主教驻地,但威尔弗里德的大主教地位在705年才受到承认。在西奥多任期内,全英吉利只有一名大主教。
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.1-3,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.108-110.
2 艾迪乌斯把里昂大主教安纳蒙杜斯记成他的兄弟里昂伯爵达尔冯乌斯(Dalfinus),之后比德也照搬了这—错误。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.4,6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.l 11,113. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,19,pp.324-325.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.4,in The Age ofBede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.111.
2 Henry Mayr-Harting, The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1991,p.143.
3 艾迪乌斯将这次宫廷事变归罪于纽斯特里亚和勃艮第国王克洛维二世(Clovis Ⅱ)的王后鲍尔德希尔德(Balthild),这是存有一定争议的。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.5-6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004, pp.112-14.
4 E.Ewig,'Milo et Eiusmodi Similes',in Sankt Bonifatius Gedenkgabe zum zwolflundertsten Todestag, Fulda:Parzeller,1954, pp.432-33.
1 按艾迪乌斯所记,在惠特比会议结束后,两个国王征求众人的意见,一致认为窄缺出的主教一职由威尔弗里德接任最为合适,遂派威尔弗里德去往法兰西接受任命。他并未明言威尔弗里德被派往法兰西受任的到底是林迪斯凡还是约克主教的职位。这可能是艾迪乌斯夸大掩饰的说法。在664年奥斯维先后任命了两任林迪斯凡主教,都有爱尔兰背景；后又在威尔弗里德去往大陆时期任命查德为约克主教。很可能因为开始威尔弗里德未被任命为林迪斯凡主教,才转而牟求出任约克主教。比德的记载则倾向于他被授任为约克主教。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.11-12, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.118-20; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,28, pp.194-95, Lib.V,19, pp.321-330.
2 比德提到在威尔弗里德30岁左右(664年)的时候来到巴黎,由阿吉尔伯特和其他11个主教为其祝圣。但阿吉尔伯特在664年以威塞克斯主教的身份出席了惠特比会议,因此威尔弗里德去往法兰克应要晚于664年。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,19, p.325.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.14, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.122.
4 比如本尼迪克院规中供白天用和晚上用的赞美诗,大陆圣徒节日的日期表,华美的福音书以及意大利式 的石制教堂。
1 艾迪乌斯称其为“十四日异端”,但这与在春分后那个朔望月(绝大部分都落在尼散月)的14-20日间的周日庆祝复活节的凯尔特人是有本质区别的。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.14, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.122.查德在重新接受祝圣仪式后被委派去麦西亚,担任利奇菲尔德主教。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,5,p.216.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,12, pp.228-29.
4 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.26,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.132.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,12,p.229.
6 Flante Fauonio pulsus est Fresisim. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib,V,19, p.326.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.27,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.135.
2 据艾迪乌斯,威尔弗里德在坎帕尼亚(Campania)国王帕克塔瑞特(Perctarit)那里也受到了接待,帕克塔瑞特也拒绝了来自威尔弗里德国内的敌人的贿赂。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.28,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Fanner, London: Penguin,2004,p.136坎帕尼亚在罗马东南部约220公里处,威尔弗里德从奥斯特拉西亚去罗马不太可能行经此处。有可能威尔弗里德在668年之前曾拜访过当时仍是伦巴第国王的帕克塔瑞特,作者混淆了时间顺序。
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.29-32,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.137-42. St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,19, pp.326-7.
4 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.33,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.142-43.
1 科尔丁厄姆女修道院院长艾蓓与前文的艾蓓是两个人,作为酿酒官之妻的艾蓓后来也成为了一名女修道院院长。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.37-8,in The Age ofBede, Bede.Life ofCuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.146-48.
:Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.43,in The Age of Bede, Bede;Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.152-4.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,13, pp.230-2; V,6, pp.289-90.
2 信件参阅Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii,chap.54,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephamis:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.167-9.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.63-66, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.177-82.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.17, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.125-26.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.21, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.129-30.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,19,p.243.
2 Eddius Stephanus, Vila Wilfridii, chap.24,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.132.
Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.22, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.130.
1 Margaret Deanesly, The Pre-Conquest Church in England, New York:Oxford University Press,1961,p.102.
2 可参见Edward Gilbert,'Saint Wilfrid's Church at Hexham, in Saint Wilfrid in Hexham, ed. D. P. Kirby, Newcastle:Oriel Press,1974, pp.81-114.
3 J.Grook,'The enshrinement of local saints in Francia and England', in Loacal Saints and Local Churches in the Early Medieval West, ed. Alan Thacker, Richard Sharpe, New York:Oxford University Press, pp.189-224.
4 D.Rollason, Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989, pp.53-9.
5 威尔弗里德在里彭有一本极为考究的福音书,羊皮纸书页都染成了紫色并用金字书写,并令人打造了一个纯金的盒子盛放它。Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.26, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.126.
6 摘自威尔弗里德的墓志铭。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,19, p.330.
1 圣彼得教堂和下文的圣保罗教堂都是由比斯科普所建,属于坎特伯雷的圣彼得和圣保罗修道院,即后来的圣奥古斯丁修道院。
2 St.Bede, Life of Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, chap.6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.192-93.
3 St.Bede, Life of Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, chap.9,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.196.上帝曾要求亚伯拉罕以其爱子以撒献祭考验其诚心。《创世记》,第22章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第30-31页。摩西曾举铜蛇救以色列子民。《民数记》,第21章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,第244页。这两件事一直被认为耶稣背十字架拯救世人的预示。《约翰福音》中也有“摩西在旷野怎样举蛇,人子也必照样被举起来”的说法。《约翰福音》,第3章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,2008年,第161页。
4 St.Bede, Life of Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, chap.6,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.192-93.
5 Pascal Boyer, Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001,p.150.
1 O Carragain, Ritual and the Rood, Toronto:University of Toronto Press,2005,pp.126-8.
1 John Lindow, Norse Mythology:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs, New York:Oxford University Press,2002, p.172.
2 John Lindow, Norse Mythology:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs:A Guide to Gods, Hero Rituals, and Beliefs, New York:Oxford University Press,2002, p.308.
3 Hilda Ellis Davidson, "Scandinavian cosmology', in Ancient Cosmologies, eds. Carmen Blacker and Michael, London:George Allen & Unwin,1975, p.187.
4 Theodore of Tarsus,Theodori Arch. Cant. Liber Poenitentialis 111,16, in Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. Benjamin Thorpe, p.279.
1 认为墓地主人是雷德瓦尔德的意见包括H. M. Chadwick,'The Sutton Hoo ship-burial:who was he?', Antiquity, XIV, no.53,1940,pp.76-87; J. Werner,'Das Schiffgrab von Sutton Hoo, Forschungsgeschichte und Forschungsstand zwischen 1939 und 1980', Germania,Vol.60,1982, pp.193-228; Guy Halsall, Early Medieval Cemeteries. An Introduction to Burial Archaeology in the Post-Roman West.Glasgow:Cruithne Press,1995,p.33.认为是东盎格利亚国王“博学的西吉贝尔特”的I.N. Wood, The Merovingian North Sea, Alingsas:Viktoria Bokforlag,1983, p.14.'‘博学的西吉贝尔特”或雷德瓦尔德之子厄普沃尔德：I.N. Wood,'The Franks and Sutton Hoo', in People and Places in Northern Europe 500-1600:Essays in Honour of Peter Hayes Sawyer, I eds. Wood and N. Lund, Woodbridge,1991, p.11雷德瓦尔德之子里根希尔(R(?)genhere):B. Arrhenius,'Review of The Sutton Hoo Ship-Burial by Bruce-Mitford', Medieval Archaeology Vol.22,1978, pp.189-95东盎格利亚国王埃塞尔希尔(AEthelhere):F. M. Stenton,'The East Anglian kings of the seventh century', in The Anglo-Saxons: Studies in some Aspects of their History and Culture presented to Bruce Dickins, ed. P. Clemoes, London:Bowes & Bowes,1959, pp.43-52;甚或埃塞克斯国王萨伯特M. Parker Pearson, R. van de Noort and A. Woolf,'Three men and a boat:Sutton Hoo and the East Anglian kingdom', Anglo-Saxon England, Vol.22,1993, pp.27-50.
2 Marco Martini, Mario Milazzo, Mario Piacentini,eds., Physics Methods in Archaeometry:Proceedings of the International School of Physics, Amsterdam:IOS Press,2004,pp.270-71; Sutton Hoo Research Committee: Bulletins 1983-1993, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Bulletins No.4,1986, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, pp.36-7,Fig.14.
3 M.O.H.Carver and A.Selkirk,'Sutton Hoo, a Drama in three Acts', Current Archaeology 128,1992, pp.324-330.
1 萨顿胡头盔的复原图片参考Gale R. Owen-Crocker, Dress in Anglo-Saxon England, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2004, p.180, Fig.142a-142c文德尔头盔图片可参考Michael P. Speidel, Ancient Germanic Warriors: Warrior Styles from Trajan's Column to Icelandic Sagas, New York:Routledge,2004,p.163,Fig.20.2.
2 A. C. Evans, The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, London:British Museum,1986, pp.59-63. Apostle spoon,即 silver christening spoons,西方传统中送给受洗之人的礼物,汤匙一端刻有耶稣门徒的肖像或名字,带有祝福之意。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,15, pp.115-16.
4 Beowulf, trans.with an introduction Burton Raffel, New York:New American Libriary,2008, Chap.43, p.127.
1 M.O.H.Carver,, Angela Care Evans, Sutton Hoo:A Seventh-Century Princely Burial Ground and its Context, London:British Museum Press,2005,p.503.
1 Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.S, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, p.15.
J Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, p.11.
4 编译整理自Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1993, pp.17-8, Table 2:Sutton Hoo:Inventory of Anglo-Saxon Burials.
1 会亨塔剑饰(sword-pyramid)是中世纪早期盎格鲁-撒克逊武士装饰剑鞘的饰物,通常有一对,中间系皮绳,绑在剑鞘上。
1 泰普洛墓地是7世纪的盎格鲁-撒克逊古坟,位于白会汉郡最南端南雄鹿地区(South Bucks)。出土于1883年,其历史最早可追溯到620年,墓室主人很可能是肯特的一位王子。(可参考Elizabeth M. Tyler, Treasure in the medieval West, Woodbridge:Boydell & Brewer Ltd,2000, pp.55-6.)
2 Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No. 190,2004, pp.430-36; Museum of London Archaeological Service, The Prittlewell Prince:The Discovery ofa Rich Anglo-Saxon Burial in Essex, London:Museum of London,2004, pp.1-44.
3 I.Blair, E.Barham and L.Blackmore,'My Lord Essex', British Archaeology,Vol.76,2004, pp.10-17. http://www.archaeologyuk.org/ba/ba76/featl.shtml
4 图片参考Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures ofa king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No.190,2004, p.435.
3 Museum of London Archaeological Service, The Prittlewell Prince:The Discovery ofa Rich Anglo-Saxon Burial in Essex, London:Museum of London,2004, p.28.
6 Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No. 190,2004, p.431.
1 Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No. 190,2004, p.436.
2 Carl Waldman, Catherine Mason, Catherine Mason, Encyclopedia of European Peoples, New York:Infobase Publishing,2006,p.274.
3 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.61.
4 Megan McLaughlin, Consorting With Saints:Prayer for the Dead in Early Medieval France, New York:Cornell University Press,1994, p.111.
5 Megan McLaughlin, Consorting With Saints:Prayer for the Dead in Early Medieval France, New York:Cornell University Press,1994, p.111.
1 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.163.
2 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,p.17.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅱ,14, pp.114-15.
4 Brian Hope-Taylor, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London:Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977,pp.15,67-9,200-3.
1 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.54-57,fig.7-8.
2 可见前文第70页讨论。这种例子极少,转变的证据很难考证o John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.237.
3 赎罪或补赎(Penance)源于拉丁文peona,意为“惩罚”或“惩戒”。指信徒违反基督教教规戒令后通过忏悔诵经、禁食节欲或自我流放等形式表明自己的悔意,以期天主的宽恕。在西奥多的《赎罪书》中禁食酒肉往往是最基本的一项。
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅱ.Ⅰ.4, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents, ed. Austin P. Evans, New York:Columbia University Press,1938,p.199.
5 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅱ.Ⅰ.5, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.199.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,27, pp.191-92.
2 比德记圣卡思伯特感染瘟疫后出现的症状是“大腿上的肿块向内侧移动”。St. Bede, Life of Cuthbert,Chap. 8, in The Age of Bede,Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H. Farmer, London:Penguin,2004, p.55.这与鼠疫引起的鼠蹊部淋巴肿胀症状是极为类似的。如果感染者得以痊愈,那么他就拥有了免疫力。卡思伯特和埃格伯特(Ecgberht,后任里彭修道院院长)都是幸免遇难者,其中埃格伯特还活到了90岁的高寿。
3 J. Maddicott,'Plague in seventh-century England',in Plague and End ofAntiquity:The Pandemic of 541-750, ed. L. K. Little, Cambridge Cambridge University Press,2007,p.176.
4 Anonymous, The Anonymous History of Abbot Ceolfrith, Chap.3, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.214.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,3, pp.206-12.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,19,pp.243-44.
7 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Historia Abbatum, chap.8, pp.371-72.
1 这应与修道院生活方式有一定关联,比如埃奥斯特温在染瘟疫临死之前对所有修士都行了亲吻礼。Bede, Life of the Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, Chap.8, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.195.
2 St. Bede, Life of Cuthbert,Chap.33, in The Age of Bede,Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004, p.86.
3 Anonymous, The Anonymous History of Abbot Ceolfrith, Chap.14, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life ofCuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.218.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,1, pp.201-2.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,30, pp.199-200.
1 Raymond Firth, Rank and Religion in Tikopia:A Study in Polynesian Paganism and Conversion to Christianity, Sydney:Allen & Unwin,1970, p.309.
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife.death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,p.125.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,7, pp.140-1.
4 Raymond Firth, Rank and Religion in Tikopia:A Study in Polynesian Paganism and Conversion to Christianity, Sydney:Allen & Unwin,1970, p.339.
1 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife.death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.6-12.
2 Barbara Yorke, Wessex in the Early Middle Ages, London:Leicester University Press,1995, p.174.
Audrey Meaney and Sonia Hawkes, Two Anglo-Saxon cemeteries at Winnall, Winchester, Hampshire, London: Society for Medieval Archaeology,1970, pp.29-31.
4 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.176-77这5个例子分别是27、29、42b、49、53号墓空。尸体的表现是脖子不规则受损或头颅的位置被其他东西取代,不过其中两例亦有可能是在后期埋葬或搬运中造成的分离。参考M.O.H.Carver,, Angela Care Evans, Sutton Hoo:A Seventh-Century Princely Burial Ground and its Context, London:British Museum Press,2005, pp.334-49.
5 Audrey Meaney and Sonia Hawkes, Two Anglo-Saxon cemeteries at Winnall, Winchester, Hampshire, London: Society for Medieval Archaeology,1970, p.30.
1 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.178另参考Brian Philp, Excavations in West Kent, 1960-1970, Dover:The West Kent Border Archaeological Group,1973,pp.187-88.
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.178-80.
3 J.Willsin,'Rescue excavations on the Anglo-Saxon cemetery at Eastry,1989',in Kent Archaeological Review, Vol.100,1990, pp.229-31.
4 S.C.Hawkes and GGrainger, The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Finglesham, Kent, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,2006, pp.31 and 157-60.
5 A.Boyle, D.Jennins, D.Miles and S.Palmer, Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Butler's Field, Lechlade, Gloucestershire, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1998, pp.133-4; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, pp.231-3.
1 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London: Medici Society Ltd.,1911, introduce, p.xxiv.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London: Medici Society Ltd.,1911, introduce, p.xix.
3 该书相关的主题除了本尼迪克主义外,还混合了其他的一些教义,而这些教义在大格雷戈里 时代的罗马是不可能了解到的。《对话集》最早的手稿之一出现于诺森伯里亚。今天我们所看到的版本很可能是后世英吉利学者在原有篇章基础上加工而成的。Francis Clark, The "Gregorian " Dialogues and the Origins of Benedictine Monasticism, Boston:Brill,2003, pp.365-71; Marilyn Dunn, Emergence of Monasticism,Oxford: Blackwell,pp.131-3; D.Yerkes,'An unnoticed omission in the modern critical editions of Gregory's Dialogues', in Revue Benedictine, Vol.87,1977, pp.178-9.下文简称《对话集》。
4 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book Ⅳ, Chap.36, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.219-23奥古斯丁也曾驳斥铁匠卡曼(Curma)'‘复活之旅”的见闻。St. Augustine, On the Care of the Dead, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series, Vol.3. Edited by Philip Schaff, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1887, Chap.15.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,19, pp.165-67.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.V,12, pp.303-10.
2 《圣经》中并来明确论及炼狱,但早期教父们认为还是有几处涉及了这一概念,都与赎罪相关。其中一处是：“凡说话十犯人子的,还可得赦免”。《马太福音》,第12章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第22页。另一处：“人的工程若被烧了,他就要受损失；虽会得救,但就像经过火烧一般。”《哥多林前书》,第3章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,第286页。
1 《马太福音》,第25章,《圣经·新约》,ESV,第49-50页。
2 赎罪体系的整个价值理念即建立在这一点上。比如《芬里安赎罪书》的第l条：“如果有人内心有犯罪的念头,那么他立刻击打胸膛忏悔,寻求主的宽恕,并得到(神父的)满意,那么他还是一个无暇的人。”第28条：“如果一个神父犯了愤怒、妒忌、谗谤或贪婪等大戒,等于他们抹杀了(自己的)灵魂,并把灵魂投向了地狱的阴影中。但因为有忏悔,我们可以在主的帮助下,通过自身的努力,请求主的怜悯,对这些(罪孽)取得胜利。”Finnian of Clonard, Penitential of Finnian,1 and 28, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.87 and 92.
3 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.55, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.250-52.
4 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Grea Chap.28, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.125-27.
5 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.40, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.234.
6 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.55, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.249-50.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,8, pp.220-1.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.26, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.206-10.
Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.26, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.209-10.
4 P. Barber, Vampires, Burial and Death:Folklore and Reality, New Haven:Yale University Press,1988, pp.109-10.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.IV,14, pp.233-36.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book Ⅱ, Chap.24, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, p.86男孩的尸体很可能是被野兽从土里刨出来的。(参考P.Barber, Vampires, Burial and Death:Folklore and Reality, New Haven:Yale University Press,1988, pp.154-57.)
3 393年的希波(Hippo)会议、397年和525年的迦太基(Carthage)会议、578年的奥塞尔(Auxerre)会议和692年的君士坦丁堡的圆顶大厅(Trullo)会议都明文规定禁止这一做法。The Encyclopedia of Christianity ed.Erwin Fahlbusch, Grand Rapids:Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing,1999, p.366.
4 S.Crawford,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S.Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,pp.83-92.
3 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book Ⅱ, Chap.23, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, p.84-5.
1 P.Geary, Living With the Dead in the Middle Ages, New York:Cornell University Press,1994,pp.36-40.
2 P.Gose,'Converting the Ancestors', in Conversion:Old Worlds and New, ed. K.Mills and A.Grafton, New York:University of Rochester Press,2003, pp.140-74.
3 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.44, ed. and trans, Edmund G. Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.238-41..
4 Charles H. Talbot, The Anglo-Saxon missionaries in Germany, London and New York:Sheed and Ward,1954, p.115.
5 这个故事指图拉真付给敌方阵亡士兵的母亲(同时也是一名寡妇)赔偿金的事。An anonymous monk of Whitby, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.29, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, New York: Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.126-9.
1 St. Erkenwald, Select Early English Poems:Saint Erkenwald, ed.,Israel Gollancz, London:Oxford University Press,1922, Preface xi-xii and pp.12-3.
2 Marilyn Dunn, Emergence of Monasticism,Oxford: Blackwell,p.142.
3 S.Crawford,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S. Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,p.88.
4 St. Boniface, The Letters of St. Boniface, trans. E.Emerton, New York:Columbia University Press,2000,p.168.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.ⅩⅣ.29, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.197.
6 Laws of Ine,2-2.1, in English Historical Documents, Vol.1, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.364.
1 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.18,in The Age ofBede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.126-27.
2 Bryan D. Spinks, Early and Medieval Rituals and Theologies of Baptism, Aldershot:Ashgate,2006,pp.120-21.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,14, p.114.
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XIV.30, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.198.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XIV.25-27, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.197.
6 J.H.A6alsteinsson, Under the cloak:a pagan ritual turning point in the conversion of Iceland, ed. Jakob S. Jonsson,trans. Terry Gunnell. Reykjavik:University of Iceland Press,1999,p,81.
1 参考H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997,pp.147,144,157,171,176.
2 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.240这一结论是根据上述墓穴的陪葬品数量计算得出的平均值。
3 H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997,p.158; John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press, 2005,p.240.
4 现较为明晰的考古证据主要集中肯特、东盎格利亚、埃塞克斯三国,北部地区除了耶威林等墓葬外,证据略显单薄。
3 M.O.H.Carver,'Kingship and material culture in the early Anglo-Saxon East Anglia', in The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms,ed. S.Bassett, London:Leicester University Press,1989, pp.141-58.
6 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,p.245(教会出于经济方面考虑的原因有很多,本文不作展开讨论。比如,教会不鼓励厚葬可能不是出于宗教原因,而是缘于对葬礼征税的间接结果。参考H.Geake, The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997,p.135.)
1 奥古斯丁虽承认忏悔赎罪的价值,但并未提出明确的“炼狱”概念,并认为坠入地狱者是不得出的。他“反对主张天主审判时,因圣人的转求,要宽恕所有人的意见”,认为“因圣人的转求,只能阻止我们受地狱的永火,而不是已进了地狱,过些时候再出来。”奥古斯丁指出,未领圣体的异教徒在末日审判中也不能得到宽恕,而“天主教人就是犯罪,将因火而得救……就是由公审判后罪恶人之火中救出。”圣奥古斯丁著,吴宗文译,《天主之城》下,长春：吉林出版集团,2010年,第21卷,第21、24、26章,第852页,855页,872页。
2 转求,祈祷方式的一种,意为神职人员为他人向灭主祈祷,与“代祈”无异。
1 “神王”这一概念对应的英文’'sacred king",或是"sacral kingship",本身就包含有国王在祭礼中的作用之意。如弗雷泽就曾在《金枝》里讨论过国王兼祭司,和国王以自身血肉或子女献祭的古老做法。詹·乔·弗雷泽：《金枝》,徐育新等译,北京：大众文艺出版社,1998,第16-18页,第424页。日耳曼人和盎格鲁-撒克逊人的早期“神王”情况可参阅William A. Chaney,The cult of kingship in Anglo-Saxon England:the transition from paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997,pp.7-42.
2 Fredegar, Historia,ed.,B.Krusch, in MGH, SRM 2,Ⅲ.9.
1 William A. Chaney,The Cult of Kingship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997,p.22.
2 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, Early Germanic Kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford:Clarendon,1980,pp.8-20.
3 格雷戈里：《法兰克人史》,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第462页。
4 比如,隐士圣卢比西努斯死后,人们甚至为争夺他农服的一块碎片而大动干戈o Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xiii.2, English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, pp.87-88.
5 琼斯：《剑桥捅图法国史》,杨保筠等译,世界知识出版社,2004,第86页。
1 图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,北京：商务印书馆,1981,第85-86页。作战地点有不同的说法,这里采用现今较为流行的说法(可参见J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, p.24.)。托尔比亚克,今苏尔匹希镇,位于德国北莱茵-威斯特法伦州境内。关于受洗时间问题也存有很多争议,有496年、498年、506年和508年等诸家观点。
2 可参见徐晨超,《论克洛维的改宗》,《绍兴文理学院学报(社会科学版)》,2008年第5期。
3 Avitus of Vienne, Avitus of Vienne:Letters and Selected Prose, trans.and notes by Danuta Shanzer and Ian Wood, Liverpool University Press,2002, pp.369-372.
4 Cesarius of Arles, Vita Caesarii,1.28,in Cesarius of Arles: Life, Testament, Letters, trans. William E. Klingshim, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1994,pp.22-3.
1 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill,'Rome and the Early English Church:some questions of transmission', in Settimane di Studio 7 (2), Spoleto,1960,pp.527-28.
2 N. J. Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,pp.62-90. Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life.death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.48-55.
1 除苏瓦松广口瓶一事外,还可参考图尔穷人的干草一事,见《法兰克人史》,第94页。
2 例如,民众大会对于克洛维之孙提乌德贝尔特离弃未婚妻维西加尔德(伦巴德国王瓦科之女)的行径提出谴责之后,提乌德贝尔特被迫遵从,只得依旧娶未婚妻。《法兰克人史》,第131页。
3 《法兰克人史》,第86页。
4 这可能是因为日耳曼贵族在希望维系自身族群独立性的同时,为了融入罗马基督教社会而采纳的一种折衷性方式。许多西方学者都深入研究过这一问题。(参见George R.Saunders,'Transformations of Christianity',in Culture and Christianity:The Dialectics of Transformation, ed. George R.Saunders, Contributions to the Study of Anthropology, no.2, Westport:Greenwood Press,1988, p.186. Thomas Burn, A History of the Ostrogoths, Indiana University Press,1984, p.161.)笔者认为,我们或许可以在漫长的中国历史中寻得相似的案例。蒙、满两族侵入中原前信奉的都是萨满教,统一中国之后或多或少地受到汉人文化的影响,然其一直未能完全丢弃传统的萨满教信仰或其残余形式。忽必烈推行宗教宽容政策,对佛教、基督教、伊斯兰教等予以宗教庇护,但他从未间断过出席蒙古萨满教的仪式。满清入关后也曾长期维持着萨满教祭祀的传统。少数民族进入一个文明程度比它高得多的地区,以军事力量,实行统治,为防止被主体民族同化,难免会存有戒备的心理。所以,信奉一个教众居于少数的异端,尽量避免与罗马主体文化合流,或许正是当时除法兰克人外,多数日耳曼贵族所选择的中间道路。
5 克洛维是否曾接受阿里乌斯派教义,这一猜测未有明确的证据,但他确实有过与阿里乌斯派的交往。D.山泽尔依据对维埃纳主教阿维图斯写给克洛维的信的分析,认为克洛维很可能是阿里乌斯派的同情者(见Danuta Shanzer,'Dating the baptism of Clovis:the bishop of Vienne vs the bishop of Tours',in Early Medieval Europe,Vol.7.1998,p.29).
6 P.Brown, The World of Late Antiquity, London:Thames & Hudson,1971,p.124.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅱ,13,pp.111-13.
2 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997,p.54,pp.103and 105.
'St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,15, p.116.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅲ,1,pp.127-8.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib. Ⅲ,30,pp.199-200.
4 Procopius, ed. and trans. H.B.Dewing, History of The Wars:Books Ⅵ.16-Ⅶ.35, Loeb Classical Library,1924, Book Ⅵ,ⅩⅩⅤ,7-10.
1 Alcuin of York, Vita Vedastis, ch.7,MGH SRM ⅲ, ed. Bruno Krusch, Hannover,1896, pp.314-16.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅳ,11, pp.227-29;Lib. V,19,pp.321-22; Anglo-Saxon Chonicle,in English Historical Documents,Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode, 1955,p.157(704).
2 J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1983, p.32.
3 参见基佐：《法国文明史》,阮芷,伊信译,北京：商务印书馆,1998,第一卷,第318-19页；Ian Wood, T Merovingian Kingdoms 450-751, New York:Longman,1994, p.105.
4 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, Oxford:Clarendon Press, 1927, vol. I introduction, pp.301-2教令可参见Concilia Calliae, A.511-A.695, Corpus Christianorum series Latina 148, edited by C. Munier and C. De Clercq,Turnholt:Brepols,1963.
5 Capitularia Merowingica 2,5, ed.,Boretius, MGH, Capitularia Regum Francoum 1, Hannover,1883.
6 The Law of Ethelbert, c.1;The Law of Wigtred, cc.1-5;The Law of Ine, cc.1-5, in English Historical Documents,Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.357,362,364-65.
1 《法兰克人史》,第115页。
2 《法兰克人史》,第254页。
St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅳ,13, p.230.
1 Council of Orleans, A. D.549, Canon 10, Brans, Ⅱ, in A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed.Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913,pp.580-81.
2 Venantius Fortunatus, carm.,V 3,ii.15-16(转引自Ian Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms 450-751, p.78)。
3 《法兰克人史》,第107、143、265、290、292、368、408、408、425、463、541页。
4 约维努斯后将主教位置让给了经合法选举授任的马尔塞卢斯。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅱ,5, pp.90-1; Lib.Ⅲ,7,pp.140-41; Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.36,in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.145-46.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.Ⅲ,7,pp.140-41, St. Bede, Epistola Bede ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, in Venerabilis Baedae opera historica,,pp.415-16..
3 《法兰克人史》,第226页,第406页,第534页。
1 《法兰克人史》,第91-92页。
1 这四名国王分别是诺森伯里亚的埃德温、奥斯瓦尔德和东盎格利亚的西格伯特和安纳。
2 《法兰克人史》,第106页。
3 沃格林：《政治观念史》,卷二,《中世纪(至阿奎那)》,叶颖译,上海：华东师范大学出版社,2009,第34页。
1 盎格鲁-撒克逊王族基本上都声称他们出自沃登的血脉。The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in English Historical Documents,Vol,I ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.145[547],[552],[560];p.163[757].比德亦记载了这一说法。St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera hitorica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,24, p.180, Lib.l,15,pp.31-2.
2 布鲁斯·L.雪莱著,刘平译：《基督教会史》,上海人民出版社,2012,第159页。
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,24,p.180, Lib.Ⅱ,13,p.112.
2 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.136-7.
1 Select translations from Old English poetry, ed. Albert Stanburrough Cook, Chauncey Brewster Tinker, Boston: Ginn & Company,1902, p.101.
2 John Edward Damon, Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors:Warfare and Sanctity in the Literature of Early England, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2003, p.137.
3 The Exeter Book, ed. George Philip Krapp, Elliott Van Kirk Dobbie, Guthlac A, Ⅱ,302b-307a, New York: Columbia University Press,1936, p.58.trans. John Edward Damon, in Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors,2003, p.144其中‘lace’源十Guthlac的名字,表示“礼物”、“回报”、“奉献”或“交换”等义。Catherine A. M. Clarke,Writing Power in Anglo-Saxon England:Texts, Hierarchies, Economies, Cambridge:D.S. Brewer,2012, p.38.
4 The Exeter Book, ed. George Philip Krapp, Elliott Van Kirk Dobbie, Guthlac B, Ⅱ,901b-903a, New York: Columbia University Press,1936, p.74. trans. John Edward Damon, in Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors,2003, p.136.
1 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.Ⅳ.1, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,^.187.
2 Si autem rex infra regnum exercitum duxerit adversus insurgentes seu rebelles,et perferendo homicidium incurrerit, absque gravi culpa erit, tantummodo, propter sanguinis effusionem,se,ut mos est,ab ecclesia xl dies reconciliatus,communionem habeat. Theodore of Tarsus,Theodori Arch. Cant. Liber Poenitentialis 111,16, in Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. Benjamin Thorpe, p.279.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Theodori Arch. Cant. Liber Poenitentialis 111,9, in Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. Benjamin Thorpe, p.278.
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.Ⅳ.5, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.187.
5 St. Bede, Penitential of Bede, Ⅲ.1,2.1-2.4, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.224-25.
6 教令可参见Council of Orange, A. D.529, Canons. A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed., Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913, pp.472-75;另见 http://www.reformed.org/documents/canons of orange.html。
1 Caesarius of Aries, Sermon 104. (MSL,39:1947,1949) A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed., Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913, pp.621-22.
2 参见《法兰克人史》中格利高里一世的布道文,第498-501页。
3 J.M. Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church,p.65.
4 《法兰克人史》,第163页。
5 《法兰克人史》,第241页。
6 《法兰克人史》,第41页,第113页,第464页,第474页。
1 《法兰克人史》,第382-84页。
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅳ,21,p.249.
3 《法兰克人史》,第265-66页。
4 《法兰克人史》,第226页,第406页,第534页。
5 《法兰克人史》,第158-59页。
6 A.Thacker,'Some terms for noblemen in Anglo-Saxon England, c.650-900', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 2, ed. D. Brown, J. Campbell,Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology 1981,pp.201-36.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 11,5,p.90.
St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London. Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarcndoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ.5.pp.216-17.
1 Laws of Ethelbert,31,in English Historical Documents, Vol.I, ed. and trans. D. Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.358.
2 Laws of Ethelbert,73,in English Historical Documents Vol.I,, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.359.
3 在《埃塞尔伯特法典》和《伊尼法典》中都有关于买卖婚姻的条例。Laws of Ethelbert,77,82,83, Laws of lne,31, in English Historical Documents, Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,pp.359 and 367.
4 《埃塞尔伯特法典》中第79条较耐人寻味,“她(买来的妻子)如果有意同她的孩子离开,也可获得丈夫一半的财产。”这里可能指非法婚姻,这笔财产相当于遣散费。Laws of Ethelbert,79,in English Historical Documents, Vol.I,ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.359另可参考M.C.Ross,
'Concubinage in Anglo-Saxon England', Past and Present, No.108, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1985,pp.3-34.
3 Laws of Wihtred,4,4.1, in English Historical Documents, Vol.l, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode, I955,p.362.
6 3个40天周期与新人在第一次结婚后,必须做为期40天的告解相对应。Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I. XIV.1-3, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents.pp.195-6.
7 Ibid., I.II.1-22,pp.184-6;I.Ⅵ,1,p.,190;I.ⅩⅣ.19-23,p.197.
8 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.15, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.97-8.
1 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore. II.XII.18-19,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents.p.210.
" Willibrord Clement, The Judgment of Clement,c,14, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.272.
Willibrord Clement, The Judgment of Clement,c.19,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related dociuments,p.273.
4 鸡奸者赎罪10年；高阶教士通奸赎罪7年：低阶教士3年：俗人3年：自慰1年;有乱伦行为未遂的1年。The Burgundian Penitential,cc.4,8,11,14,16.37,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenilentiales and selections from related documents.pp.274-77.
1 Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xvii.2. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991, pp.105-6.
2 卡里贝尔特曾先后娶了自由民出生的两姐妹梅罗芙蕾德和玛尔科韦法(参见《法兰克人史》,第167页)。
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XV.I, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.198.
4 Laws of Wihtred,12, in English Historical Documents, Vol.I, ed. and trans. D.Whitelock, London:Eyre& Spottiswoode,1955,p.363.
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XV.4, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related doctments,p.198.
6 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.XV.2, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,^.198.
7 A.L.Meaney,'Anglo-Saxon idolaters and ecclesiasta from Theodore to Alcuin:a source study', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 5, ed. William Filmer-Sankey,Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1992,pp.103-25.
8 A.L.Meaney,'Anglo-Saxon idolaters and ecclesiasta from Theodore to Alcuin:a source study', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 5, ed. William Filmer-Sankey,Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1992,p.105.
9 quae semen viri sui in cibo miscens ut inde plus amoris accipiat. Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential ofTheodore, I.XIV.15, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related docitments,p.196.
1 Ibid. I.XIV.16,p.197.
2 有关基督教的纯洁性问题可参阅Rob Meens,'A Background to Augustine's Mission to Anglo-Saxon England', Anglo-Saxon England,Vol.23,New York:Cambridge University Press,1994,pp.5-17; Rob Meens,'Ritual Purity and the Influence of Gregory the Great in the early Middle Ages', in Unity and Diversity in the Church, ed. Robert N.Swanson, Oxford:Blackwell,1996,pp.31-43;Dyan Elliott, Fallen Bodies:Pollution, Sexuality, and Demonology in the Middle Ages, Philadelphia:University of Pennsylvania,1999, p.167.
3 《利未记》,第12章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第172页。
4 《利未记》,第15章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会.2008年,第180页。
3 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, XI,64; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 1,27,pp.53-57.
6 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, I.ⅩⅣ.17-18, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.197.
7 娶亡兄的妻了在大陆和爱尔兰都是一种较普遍的传统风俗。《旧约》鼓励这种做法。《申命记》,第25章,《圣经·旧约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年,第315页。而大格雷戈里则反对这一做法。Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12. Leo the Great, Gregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans.James Barmby, XI,64盎格鲁-撒克逊逊教士.美因茨大主教卜尼法斯继承了大格雷戈里的这一观点。他在745年的大公会议上就谴责了爱尔兰人传教士克莱门特娶孀居的嫂子的做法,并将其扦除神职。C.H.Talbot, The Anglo-Saxon Missionaries in Germany, London and New York: Sheed & Ward Ltd,1954, p.110.
8 可参阅Cummean,Penitential of Cummean, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.9S-117.
'Willibrord Clement, The Judgment of Clement,c.13, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.272
2 The Burgundian Penitential,cc.37 and 35, p.277.
1 Pascal Boyer, Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001,p.161.
2 Pascal Boyer, Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001,p.140.
3 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.3, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.48-9.
1 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, Oxford:Clarendon Press, 1927, vol.1 introduction, p.246.
2 《法兰克人史》,第400-401页。华莱士·哈德里尔认为这群居民是法兰克人。伊瓦镇属十特里夫斯地区,是法兰克人最大聚居区之一(参见J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church, p.19.)=
3 Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xvii.3. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991, pp.107-8.
1 《法兰克人史》,第132页。
2 华尔克：《基督教会史》,谢受灵等译,香港：基督教文艺出版社,2005,第152-53页；图尔的格雷戈里著,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,《法兰克人史》,第132页。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera hislorica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅲ,24,p.177.
4 Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Cregory the Great, Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great,trans. James Barmby,Ⅺ,65.
1 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans.by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.4, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.78-80.
2 Eddius Stephanus, The Life of Bishop Wilfrid by Eddius Stephanus, ed. and trans. Bertram Colgrave, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1985,chap.26 and 41,pp.134,150-51.
3 Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, xiii.2, English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, pp.87-88.
4 L. Pietri ed.,Gregorio di Tours, Todi,1977, (B6-b) p.107(转引自Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, p.55).
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. 11,2,pp.81-2
6 Eddius Stephanus, The Life of Bishop Wilfrid by Eddius Stephanus, ed. and trans. Bertram Colgrave, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1985,chap.18 and 23,pp.126-7,131.
7 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica. ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. V,2-6,pp.282-92.
8 在公元四世纪,高卢境内的圣徒约54位：至五世纪,增长到173位：至六世纪则是293位。(数据引用于H.F.Muller, L'Epoque Merovingienne, New York,1945, p.83)。
1 Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, edited and translated by O.M. Dalton, Oxford:Clarendon Press, 1927, vol. Ⅰ introduction, p.253.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,13,p.231.
3 St. Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.18, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert. Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.69-70.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,13,pp.231-32.
1 可参考现代人类学家和考古学家研究的一些案例。P. Hill, Whithorn and St. Ninian:the excavation of a monastic town,1984-91, Stroud:Sutton Pub, Whithorn Trust,1997, pp.19-20; J.Dubisch,'Pilgrimage and popular religion at a Greek holy shrine', in Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society,ed. Badone, Princeton:Princeton University Press,1990, pp.113-39.
2 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,11, p.148.
3 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.34 and 39, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid,etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.144 and 148-49.
4 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London:Macmillan Press,1982, p.56.
Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, ii.3. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991, pp.14-5.
2 《法兰克人史》,第399页。
3 《法兰克人史》,第366-68页。
4 《法兰克人史》,第483页。
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,29, p.198.
6 Eddius Stephanus, Vita Wilfridii, chap.5,33,55, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.112,142,169另可参考D.Rollason, Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989, pp.23-4.
1 《法兰克人史》,第483页。
2 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.40, in The Age of Bede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,p.96. D.Rollason, Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989,pp.49-51.
3 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.41-2,44, in The Age of Bede, Bede.Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.97-9,100-1.
4 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.45, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc., trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.101-2; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.1V,32, pp.279-80.
5 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,19,pp.243-46.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. IV,4, p.212.
7 Ian Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms,450-751,p.75.
1 《法兰克人史》,第142页,第468页。
2 《法兰克人史》,第132-133页。
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,2,10, pp.130-31 and 146-47.
4 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, Lib.111,2, p.129.C.Cubit,'Sites and sanctity:revisiting the cult of murdered and martyred Anglo-Saxon royal Saints', Early Medieval Europe,Vol.9, Oxford:Blackwell Publishing, 2000, pp.53-83.
3 Marilyn Dunn, The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses oflife.death and afterlife, London, New York:Hambledon Continuum Press,2009,pp.147-8.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib. Ⅳ,14, p.236.
2 V.A.Gunn,'Bede and the martyrdom of St. Oswald', in Martys and Martyrologies:Papers Read at the 1992 Summer Meeting and the 1993 Winter Meeting of the Ecclesiastical History Society, ed. D.Wood, Oxford: Blackwell Publishers,1993, pp.57-66.
3 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,12, p.151.
4 An anonymous monk of Whitby, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, Chap.19, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985, pp.102-5; St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.11,20, p.125.
1 万圣节的起源较难考证。有学者认为它源于日耳曼人11月的冬季纪念庆典。J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, The Prankish Church, London:Oxford University Press,1983,p.34.但也有证据显示它与爱尔兰中世纪早期的萨姆海恩节(Samhain,11月1日)存在联系。Ronald Hutton,The Stations of the Sun:A History of the Ritual Year in Britain, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1996, pp.360-70罗马教会首次庆祝所有殉教圣徒和圣母是在609年的5月13日,至800年英吉利和其他日耳曼人都已在11月1日庆祝万圣节。Ronald Hutton,The Stations of the Sun:A History of the Ritual Year in Britain, p.364.
2 GClark,'Translating relics:Victricius of Rouen and fourth-century debate', Early Medieval Europe, Vol.10, 2001,p.168.
3 StAmbrose, Letter 22, in Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.10, trans. H. de Romestin, E. de Romestin and H.T.F. Duckworth, ed. P.Schaff and H.Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1896.
4 St.Ambrose, On the Death of Satyrus,Book Ⅱ, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.10, trans. H. de Romestin, E. de Romestin and H.T.F. Duckworth, ed. P.Schaff and H.Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1896, Chap.68-75.
1 圣哲罗姆曾撰文批驳过西班牙一名神父反对圣徒灵魂与上帝融合和圣徒遗骨无用的言论。St. Jerome, Against Vigilantius, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.6, trans.W.H. Fremantle, G Lewis and W.G Martley, ed. P.Schaffand H.Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1893, Chap.6 and 8.
2 可参考St. Augustine, On the Care of the Dead, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series, Vol.3, ed. Philip Schaff. Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1887, Chap.1,18-9,22.
3 R.M.Hayden,'Antagonistic tolerance:Competitive Sharing of Religious Sites in South Asia and the Balkans', Current Anthropology, Chicago:University of Chicago Press, Vol.43,2002,pp.205-31.
4 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005,pp.185-6.
5 R.Morris, Churches in the Landscape, London:Dent &. Sons,1989, pp.52-7.
6 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.Ⅲ,15,pp.157-58.
1 St. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896, Lib.111,21, p.170.
2 不过也有学者指出,比德可能弄错了词源,这所修道院其实是位于泰恩-维尔名誉郡(Tyne and Wear)下的盖茨黑德(Gateshead)。Daniel Wilson,'On the Advantages derived from Archeological investigation', in Memoirs chiefly illustrative of the History and Antiquities of Northumberland, ed. Charles H. Hartshorne, London: Bell and Daldy,1858, p.23.
3 St.Aldhelm, Letter Ⅴ:to Heahfrith, in Aldhelm, The Prose Works, ed. and trans., Michael Lapidge&Michael Herren, Totowa:Rowman and Littlefield,1979, pp.160-2.
4 此事发生在提乌德里克国王带着高尔从特里夫斯去往科隆的路上(Gregory of Tours, Liber vitae patrum, vi.2. English translation by Edward James, Gregory of Tours:Life of the Fathers, p.34.)。
5 Edward James, The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, p.93.
1 S.T.Loseloy,'Gregory Cities:Urban Functions in Sixth-century Gaul'.in Franks and Alamani in the Merovingian Period an Ethnographic Perspective, ed, Ian Wood, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1998, p.253.
2 《法兰克人史》,第246页,第402页。
3 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore,1.1.6; I.IX.2; I.IVX,5,7,11, in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,pp.184,192,196.
4 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅰ.Ⅵ.1-5,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.190.
5 Theodore of Tarsus, Penitential of Theodore, Ⅱ.Ⅴ.6,in Medieval handbooks of penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents,p.203.
1 St.Bede, Life of Cuthbert, chap.15, in The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid.etc, trans.J.F.Webb, ed.D.H.Farmer, London:Penguin,2004,pp.63-64.
2 Gregory the Great, The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.50-54,ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911, pp.245-248.
3 《法兰克人史》,第173页。
4 John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, pp.241-242.
1 参考John Blair, The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005, pp.9-10.
1 N.J.Higham, The Convert Kings:Power and Religious Affiliation in Early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997, pp.2-3 and 66-67.
1 Max Weber, The Theory of Social and Economic Organization, New York:The Free Press,1964, pp.358-359.
1. Ammianus Marcellinus, The Roman history of Ammianus Marcellinus, trans., C. D. Yonge, London:G. Bell & Sons,1894.
2. Annales Cambriae, ed. John Williams, London:Longman,1860.
3. Bede, Bede's ecclesiastical history of.the English people, ed.and trans. Colgrave,Bertram,and Mynors,R. A. B., Gambridge:Clarendon,1969.
4. Bede, The Church Historians of England:Vol.I, pt.2. The historical works of the Venerable Beda, ed. and trans. Joseph Stevenson, London:Seeleys,1853.
5. Bede, Venerabilis Baedae opera historica, ed. C. Plummer, London, Edinburgh, New York:E Typographeo Clarendoniano,1896.
6. Fredegar,The fourth book of the Chronicle of Fredegar, with its continuations,ed. and trans. J.M.Wallace-Hadrill, London:Nelson,1960.
7. Gildas Sapiens, Liber querulus de Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, ed. and trans. John Allen Giles, On The Ruin of Britain, London:James Bohn,1st,1841, Project Gutenberg Etext,1999.
8. Gregory of Tours, Historia francorum, MGH,SRM 7, ed. Bruno Krusch and Rudolf Buchner, Gregor von Tours:Zehn Biicher Geschichten,2 vols, Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,1955.
9. Gregory of Tours, The History of the Franks, Vol.11, ed. and trans. O.M. Dalton, Oxford: Clarendon Press,1927.
10. Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum:the history of the English people, ed.and trans., Diana E. Green way, New York:Oxford University Press,1996.
11. Procopius, History of the Wars Ⅵ.16-Ⅶ.35, ed. and trans. H.B.Dweing, London & Cambridge:The Loeb Classical Library,1924.
12. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle MS.E, ed. Susan Irvine, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2004.
13. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, ed.,and trans.,Michael James Swanton, Routledge,1998.
14. The Annals of Ulster (to A.D.1131),ed. & trans.,Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, Dublin:School of Celtic Srudies,1983.
15. The Church Historians of England:Vol.Ⅱ, pt.1:The Anglo-Saxon chronicle. The chronicle of Florence of Worcester, ed. and trans. Joseph Stevenson, London:Seeleys, 1853.
16. Thorne, William,Chronicle,in Historice Anglicance Scriptores X, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, Johannes Prior Hagustaldensis,etc, London:Typis Jacobi Flesher, Sumptibus Cornelii Bee,1652.
17. Zosimus, New History, trans. Ronald T. Ridley, Canberra:University of Sydney,1982.
18. 《盎格鲁-撒克逊编年史》,寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,2004。
19.比德：《英吉利教会史》,陈维振、周清民译,北京：商务印书馆,1991。
20.格雷戈里：《法兰克人史》,戚国淦、寿纪瑜译,北京：商务印书馆,1981。
21.凯撒：《高卢战记》,任炳湘泽,北京：商务印书馆,1979。
22.塔西陀著,王以铸、崔妙因译：《编年史》,北京：商务印书馆,2009。
23.优西比乌斯著,保罗·梅尔英译、评注,瞿旭彤汉译：《教会史》,北京：三联书店,2009。
1. Adamnan, Life of Saint Columba, ed. and trans. William Reeves, Edinburgh:Edmonston and Douglas,1874.
2. An anonymous monk of Whitby, The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, text and trans, by Bertram Colgrave, New York:Cambridge University Press,1985.
3. Anatolius of Laodicea, Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol.6, Gregory Thaumaturgus, Dionysius the Great, Julius Africanus, Anatolius and Minor Writers, Methodius, Arnobius, ed.Alexander Roberts,&James Donaldson, Grand Rapids:William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company,1885.
4. Avitus, Avitus of Vienne:Letters and Selected Prose (Translated Texts for Historians), trans. Danuta Shanzer, Liverpool:Liverpool University,2002.
5. Constantius of Lyon, The Life of St. Germanus of Auxerre,in Soldiers of Christ:Saints and Saints'Lives from Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, trans.,F.R.Hoare, ed. Thomas F. X. Noble and Thomas Head, University Park:Pennsylvania State University Press,1995.
6. Cummianus Hibernus, Cummian's Letter'De controversial paschali'and the'De ratione conputandi',ed. and trans.Maura Walsh and Daibhi O Croinin, Toronto:Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies,1988.
7. de Boron, Robert, Joseph ofArimathea, in Merlin and the Grail:Joseph of Arimathea, Merlin, Perceval-The Trilogy of Arthurian Prose Romances Attributed to Robert de Boron, trans. Nigel Bryant, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,2001.
8. Early Christian Lives, containing early Lives of St Antony, St Martin, and St Benedict, ed.,and trans. Carolinne White, London:Penguin Books,1998.
9. Felix, The Anglo-Saxon version of the life of St. Guthlac, hermit of Crowland, ed. and trans., C.W.Goodwin, London:John Russell Smith,1848.
10. Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum, Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Epistolarum, Tomi I-II, ed. P. Ewald and L. M. Hartmann, Berlin:Apud Weidmanos, 1887-1893.
11. Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Confessorum, ed., B.Krusch, MGH, SRM 1, trans. Raymond Van Dam, Glory of the Confessors, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press, 1988.
12. Gregory of Tours, Liber Vitae Patrum, English trans. Edward James, Gregory of Tours: Life of the Fathers, Liverpool:Liverpool University Press,1991.
13. Gregory the Great, Gregorius I Magnus Moralium Libri Sive Expositio in Librum Beati Job, Patrologiae Cursus Completus. Series Latina, vol.75, ed. J.P. Migne, Paris:Apud Gamier Fratres,1862.
14. Gregory the Great, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.12, Leo the Great,Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, trans. James Barmby, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace,Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1895.
15. St.Aldhelm, Letter Ⅴ:to Heahfrith, in Aldhelm, The Prose Works, ed. and trans., Michael Lapidge &Michael Herren, Totowa:Rowman and Littlefield,1979.
16. St.Boniface, The Letters of St. Boniface, trans. E.Emerton, New York:Columbia University Press,2000.
17. St.Columbanus, Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. and trans. G.S.M.Walker, Dublin:The Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies,1957.
18. The Age of Bede, Bede:Life of Cuthbert, Eddius Stephanus:Life of Wilfrid, Bede:Lives of the Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow, The Anonymous History of Abbot Ceolfrith, The Voyage of St Brendan, trans.J.F.Webb and D.H.Farmer, ed.D.H.Farmer, London: Penguin,2004.
19. Vita Fursei abbatis Latiniacensis et de Fuilano addit. Nivialense, ed. Bruno Krusch, MGH.SRM.4, Hannover:Impensis bibliopolii Hahniani,1902.
20. Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae, ed. C.Plummer, Oxford:E typographeo Clarendoniano, 1910.
1. A Collection of the Laws and Canons of the Church of England,2 vols., ed. J. Johnson, London:Bobert Knaplock,1850.
2. Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, ed. B.Thorpe,1840,1st, New Jersey:The Lawbook Exchange Ltd.,2004.
3. Concilia Galliae a.314-a.506,Corpus Christianorum. Series latina, Vol.148, ed.C. Munier,Turnhout:Brepols,1963.
4. Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland, ed. A.W.Haddan and W. Stubbs,3 vols, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1869-78.
5. Decrees of The Ecumenical Councils, Vol.1 (Nicaea I-Lateran V),ed. P.Norman, Washington D.C.:Georgetown University Press,1990.
6. Medieval Handbooks of Penance:a translation of the principal libri poenitentiales and selections from related documents, ed. Austin P. Evans, New York:Columbia University Press,1938.
7. Pactus Legis Salicae, trans., Katherine Fischer Drew, The Laws of the Salian Franks, University of Pennsylvania Press,1991.
8. The Justinian Code from the Corpus Iuris Civilis, ed. and trans. S.P.Scott, Book I, Cincinnati:The Central Trust Co.,1932.
9. The Visigothic Code (Forum Judicum), Book V,I,6, ed. and trans., S.P.Scott, Boston: Boston Book Company,1910.
10. Vollrath,H., Die Synoden Englands bis 1066, F. Schoningh,1985.
11. Wulfstan's Canon Law Collection,ed.and trans.James E. Cross, Andrew Hamer, Cambridge:D.S.Brewer,1999.
12.《萨利克法典》,《世界著名法典汉译丛书》编委会辑,北京：法律出版社,2000。
1. Arnold, C.J., An Archaeology of the Early Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, New York: Routledge,1988.
2. Blair, I., E.Barham andBlackmore, L.,'My Lord Essex', British Archaeology,Vol.76, 2004, pp.10-17.
3. Carver, M.O.H.,'Kingship and material culture in the early Anglo-Saxon East Anglia', in The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms,ed. S.Bassett, London:Leicester University Press,1989, pp.141-58.
4. Carver,M.O.H. and Selkirk,A.,'Sutton Hoo, a Drama in three Acts', in Current Archaeology 128,1992, pp.324-330.
5. Geake, H., The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c.600-c.850, Oxford:British Archaeological Reports,1997.
6. Hawkes, S.C. and Grainger, G, The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Finglesham, Kent, Oxford: Oxford University School of Archaeology,2006.
7. Hope-Taylor, Brian, Yeavering:an Anglo-British centre of early Northumbria, London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office,1977.
8. Meaney,A.and Hawkes,S., Two Anglo-Saxon cemeteries at Winnall, Winchester, Hampshire, London:Society for Medieval Archaeology,1970.
9. Museum of London Archaeological Service, The Prittlewell Prince:The Discovery ofa Rich Anglo-Saxon Burial in Essex, London:Museum of London,2004, pp.1-44.
10. Museum of London Archaeology Service,'Prittlewell:treasures of a king of Essex', in Current Archaeology,No.190,2004, pp.430-36.
11. Sutton Hoo Research Committee:Bulletins 1993, No.8, ed. M.O.H.Carver, Woodbridge: Boydell Press,1993.
1. A Source Book for Ancient Church History, ed., Joseph Cullen Ayer, New York:Charles Scribner'Sons,1913.
2. An Ancient Manuscript of the Eighth or Ninth Century.Formerly Belonging to St. Mary's Abbey, Or Nunnaminster, Winchest, ed.,W. de G Birch,1889, BiblioBazaar, 2010.
3. Beowulf, trans.with an introduction, Burton Raffel, New York:New American Libriary, 2008.
4. County Folk-lore, Vol. Ⅲ, Leicestershire and Rutland, ed. C.J.Billson, London: Folklore Society,1895.
5. English historical documents, c.500-1042 Vol.I, ed., Dorothy Whitelock London:Eyre Methuen,2nd,1979.
6. Erkenwald, Select Early English Poems:Saint Erkenwald, ed.,Israel Gollancz, London: Oxford University Press,1922.
7. Select translations from Old English poetry, ed. Albert Stanburrough Cook, Chauncey Brewster Tinker, Boston:Ginn & Company,1902.
8. Select translations from Old English poetry, ed. Albert Stanburrough Cook, Chauncey Brewster Tinker, Boston:Ginn & Company,1902.
9. St. Augustine, On the Care of the Dead, Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series, Vol.3. Edited by Philip Schaff, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1887.
10. St. Bede, De Temporum Ratione, in Bede:The Reckoning of Time, trans. F.Wallis, Liverpool Liverpool University Press,1999.
11. Sulpicius Severus, Dialogues, Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, I, pp.183,213; Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series, Vol.11, Dialogues,trans. Alexander Roberts, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, Buffalo, NY:Christian Literature Publishing Co.,1894.
12. Tacitus, Germania, in Germania,Agricola, and First Book of the Annals, ed.W.Smith, London:Walton and Maberly,1885.
13. The Anglo-Saxon World, ed.and trans.,Kevin Crossley-Holland,Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2nd,2002.
14. The Dialogues of Saint Gregory the Great, Book IV, Chap.26, ed. and trans, Edmund G Gardner, London:Medici Society Ltd.,1911.
15. The Exeter Book, ed. George Philip Krapp, Elliott Van Kirk Dobbie, Guthlac A, II,302b-307a, New York:Columbia University Press,1936.
16. The Library of Original Sources, Vol.Ⅳ:Early Medieval Age, ed.Oliver.J.Thatcher, Milwaukee:University Research Extension Co.,1907.
17.塔西陀：《阿古利可拉传日耳曼尼亚志》,马雍,傅正元译,北京：商务印书馆,2010年。
18.《圣经·新约》,ESV,上海：中国基督教两会,2008年。
19.圣奥古斯丁：《天主之城》,吴宗文译,长春：吉林出版集团,2010年。
1. Burgess, R.,'The Gallic Chronicle of 452:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.52-84.
2. Burgess, R., "The Gallic Chronicle of 511:A New Critical Edition with a Brief Introduction', in Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul:Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. Shantzer, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2001, pp.85-100.
3. Bury, J.B.,'The End of Roman Rule in North Gaul', in Cambridge Historical Journal, Vol.1, No.2.1924,pp.197-201.
4. Cameron, K.,'Eccles in English Place-Names', in Christianity in Britain,300-700, ed.,M. W. Barley and R. P. C. Hanson, Leicester:Leicester University Press,1968, pp.87-92.
5. Chadwick, H.M.,'The Sutton Hoo ship-burial:who was he?', Antiquity, XIV, no.53, 1940,pp.76-87.
6. Chadwick, N.K.,'The British or Celtic part in the population of England', in Angles and Britons:O'Donnell Lectures, Cardiff:University of Wales Press,1963,pp.111-147.
7. Clark, G,'Translating relics:Victricius of Rouen and fourth-century debate', Early Medieval Europe, Vol.10,2001,pp.161-176.
8. Crawford,S.,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S. Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,pp.83-92.
9. Daly, W.M.,'Clovis:How Barbaric, How Pagan?'in Speculum, Vol.69, No.3.1994, pp.619-664.
10. Dam, R.V.,'Merovingian Gaul and The Frankish Conquests', in The New Cambridge Medieval History I:c.500-c.700, Cambridge University Press,2005, pp.193-231.
11. Davidson, H.E.,'Scandinavian cosmology', in Ancient Cosmologies, eds. Carmen Blacker and Michael, London:George Allen & Unwin,1975,pp.172-197.
12. Gose, P.,'Converting the Ancestors', in Conversion:Old Worlds and New, ed. K.Mills and Grafton, A., New York:University of Rochester Press,2003, pp.140-174.
13. Grierson, P.,'The Canterbury (St.Martin's) Hoard of Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Coin-Ornaments', Britain Numismatic Journal,3rd ser.,7,1952-54, pp.39-51.
14. Grook, J.,'The enshrinement of local saints in Francia and England', in Loacal Saints and Local Churches in the Early Medieval West, ed. Alan Thacker, Richard Sharpe, New York:Oxford University Press, pp.189-224.
15. Gunn, V.A.,'Bede and the martyrdom of St. Oswald', in Martys and Martyrologies: Papers Read at the 1992 Summer Meeting and the 1993 Winter Meeting of the Ecclesiastical History Society, ed. D.Wood, Oxford:Blackwell Publishers,1993, pp.57-66.
16. Halfond, G I.,'Cum Consensu Omnium:Frankish Church Councils from Clovis to Charlemagne', in History Compass, vol.5,2007,pp.539-559.
17. Halsall, G,'Social Identities and Social Relationships in Early Merovingian Gaul', in Franks and Alamani in the Merovingian Period an Ethnographic Perspective, ed., Ian Wood, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1998, pp.141-165.
18. Hines, J.,'The becoming of English:identity,material culture and language in early Anglo-Saxon Englang', in Anglo-Saxon Stuides in Archaeology and History, VII, 1994,pp.49-59.
19. Jackson, K.,'The British Language during the period of the English Settlements', in Studies in Early British History, ed.,N.K.Chadwick, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1954,pp.61-82.
20. Johnson, S.,'Late Roman defences and the Limes', in The Council for British Archaeology Research Reports:The Saxon shore,eds. D.E Johnston, Vol.18,1977, pp.64-66.
21. Keynes, S.,'Anglo-Saxon Church Councils', Handbook of British Chronology,3rd, ed., E.B. Fryde,1986, pp.583-589.
22. Kirby, D.P.,'Bede and Northumbrian Chronology', English Historical Review, vol.78, London:Longmans, Green and Co.,1963, pp.514-527.
23. Levillain, L.,'La conversion et le bapteme de Clovis', in Revue d'histoire de l'eglise de France, Vol.21.1935, pp.161-192.
24. Loseloy, S.T.,'Gregory Cities: Urban Functions in Sixth-century Gaul', in Franks and Alamani in the Merovingian Period an Ethnographic Perspective, ed., Ian Wood, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,1998, pp.239-284.
25. Maddicott, J.,'Plague in seventh-century England',in Plague and End of Antiquity:The Pandemic of 541-750, ed. L. K. Little, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,2007, pp.171-214.
26. Markus, R.,'How on Earth could Places become Holy? Origins of Christian Idea of Holy Place,'in Journal of Early Christian Studies,1994.2,pp.257-271.
27. Markus, R.A.,'Gregory the Great and a papal missionary strategy', in The Mission of the Church and the propagation of the faith, ed. G.J.Cuming, Cambridge:Cambridge University Press,1970,pp.29-38.
28. Markus, R.A.,'The Chronology of the Gregorian Mission to England:Bede's Narrative and Gregory's Correspondence', Journal of Ecclesiastical History, vol.14, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,1963, pp.16-30.
29. Meaney, A.,'Bede and Anglo-Saxon Paganism', in Parergon, vol.3,1985, pp.1-29.
30. Meens, R.,'Ritual Purity and the Influence of Gregory the Great in the early Middle Ages', in Unity and Diversity in the Church, ed. Robert N.Swanson, Oxford:Blackwell, 1996,pp.31-43.
31. Moorhead, J., 'Clovis' Motives for Becoming a Catholic Christian', in Journal of Religious History, Vol.13, Issue.4,1985,pp.329-339.
32. Muldon, J.,'Introduction:The Conversion of Europe', in Varieties of Religious Conversion in the Middle Ages, ed.,James Muldoon, Gainesville:University Press of Florida,1997,pp.1-10.
33. Mulhall, M.,'St. Patrick and the Monastery of Lerins', The Irish Monthly, Vol.17, No. 194,Dublin:Irish Jesuit Province,1889,pp.395-399.
34. Pearson, M. P., Noort,R. and Woolf, A.,'Three men and a boat:Sutton Hoo and the East Anglian kingdom', Anglo-Saxon England, Vol.22,1993, pp.27-50.
35. Redknap, M.,'Early Christianity and its Monuments', in The Celtic World, ed. Miranda J.Green, London and New York:Routledge,1995, pp.737-778.
36. Crawford, S.,'Children, death and afterlife in Anglo-Saxon furnished burial ritual', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, Vol.6,ed. S. Hawkes and W. Filmer-Sankey, Oxford:Oxford University School of Archaeology,1993,pp.83-92.
37. Shanzer, D.,'Dating the baptism of Clovis:the bishop of Vienne vs the bishop of Tours', in Early Medieval Europe, Vol.7.1998, pp.29-57.
38. Stancliffe, C.,'Kings who Opted Out', in Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society, ed., Patrick Wormald, Oxford:Blackwell,1983, pp.154-176.
39. Stanclifife, C.,'Oswald, most holy and most victprious king of the Northumbrians', in Oawald Northumbrian King to European Saint, ed. C.Stancliffe and E.Cambridge, Stamford,1995,pp.33-83.
40. Stenton, F. M.,'The East Anglian kings of the seventh century', in The Anglo-Saxons: Studies in some Aspects of their History and Culture presented to Bruce Dickins, ed. P. Clemoes, London:Bowes & Bowes,1959, pp.43-52.
41. Thacker, A.,'Some terms for noblemen in Anglo-Saxon England, c.650-900', Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 2, ed. D. Brown, J. Campbell, Oxford: Oxford University School of Archaeology 1981,pp.201-36.
42. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M.,'Frankish Gaul', in France:Government and Society, edited by J.M.Wallace-Hadrill and John McManners, London:Methuen Press,1957,pp.36-60.
43. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M.,'Rome and the Early English Church:Some Questions of Transmission', Settimano di Stdio del Centro Italino di Studi sull'alto medioevo,Vol.7, Spoleto,1960, pp.519-548.
44. Werner, J.,'Das Schiffgrab von Sutton Hoo, Forschungsgeschichte und Forschungsstand zwischen 1939 und 1980', Germania,Vol.60,1982, pp.193-228.
45. Werner, M.,'The Liuhard medalet',Anglo-Saxon England, ed. Michael Lapidge, Malcolm Godden, Simon Keynes,vol.20, Cambridge,New York:Cambridge University Press,1991,pp.27-41.
46. Willsin,J.,'Rescue excavations on the Anglo-Saxon cemetery at Eastry,1989',in Kent Archaeological Review, Vol.100,1990,pp.229-231.
47. Wood, I.,'The Merovigian North Sea', in Occasional Papers on Medieval Topics,I, Alingsas, Sweden:Viktoria Bokforlag,1983, pp.12-17.
48. Wood, I.,'The Mission of Augustine of Canterbury to the English', in Speculum, Cambridge:Medieval Academy of America, vol.69,1994, pp.1-17.
49. Yerkes, D.,'An unnoticed omission in the modern critical editions of Gregory's Dialogues', in Revue Benedictine, Vol.87,1977, pp.178-179.
1. Albertson,C., Anglo-Saxon saints and heroes, Fordham University Press,1967.
2. Arnold,C.J., An Archaeology of the Early Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, New York: Routledge,1988.
3. Baker, J.T., Cultural transition in the Chilterns and Essex region,350 AD to 650 AD, Hatfield:University of Hertfordshire Press,2006.
4. Barber, P., Vampires, Burial and Death:Folklore and Reality, New Haven:Yale University Press,1988.
5. Barrow, J., Andrew Wareham ed., Myth,., rulership, church and charters:essays in honour of Nicholas Brooks, Ashgate Publishing, Ltd.,2008.
6. Bassett, S., The Origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, Leicester:Leicester University Press, 1989.
7. Blair, J., The Church in Anglo-Saxon Society, New York:Oxford University Press,2005.
8. Blair, P.H., The world ofBede, Cambridge University Press,1990.
9. Borlase, W.C., The age of the saints:a monograph of early Christianity in Cornwall, with the legends of the Cornish saints and an introduction illustrative of the ethnology of the district, Truro:J. Pollard,1893.
10. Boyer, P., Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001.
11. Branston. B., The lost Gods of England, London:Thames and Hudson,1974.
12. Brechter, D.S., Die Quellen zur Angle-sachsenmission Gregors des grossen, Munster, Westphalia:Aschendorff,1941.
13. Bright, W., Chapters of Early English Church History, Kessinger Publishing,2006.
14. Brooks, N., Anglo-Saxon myths:state and church,400-1066, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2000.
15. Brooks, N., The Early History of the Church of Canterbury:597 to1066, Leicester University Press,1984.
16. Brown, P., The Cult of the Saints:Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity, Chicago University Press,1980.
17. Brown, P., The Rise of Western Christendom, Triumph and Diversity, A.D.200-1000, London:Blackwell Publishing, second edition,2003.
18. Browne,G. F., Augustine and His Companions:Four Lectures Delivered at St. Paul's in January 1895,Kessinger Publishing,2006.
19. Browne, G.F., The Christian Church in These Islands before the Coming of Augustine-Three Lectures Delivered at St Paul's in January 1894, Project Gutenberg,2010.
20. Burn, T., A History of the Ostrogoths, Bloomington:Indiana University Press,1984.
21. Byrne, F.J., Irish Kings and High-Kings, London:Batsford,1973.
22. Carragain,O, Ritual and the Rood, Toronto :University of Toronto Press,2005.
23. Chaney, W.A., The Cult of Kinship in Anglo-Saxon England:the Transition from Paganism to Christianity, Manchester University Press,1997.
24. Clapham, A., English Romanesque Architecture before the Conquest, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1930.
25. Clark,F., The "Gregorian" Dialogues and the Origins of Benedictine Monasticism, Boston:Brill,2003.
26. Clarke, C.A.M., Writing Power in Anglo-Saxon England:Texts, Hierarchies, Economies, Cambridge:D.S. Brewer,2012.
27. Collier, J., An ecclesiastical history of Great Britain, chiefly of England, W. Straker Press,1840.
28. Collins, J. B., From Tribes to Nation:The Making of France 500-1799, Georgetown: Georgetown University Press,2002.
29. Cubitt, C., Anglo-Saxon Church Councils C.650-C.850, Leicester University Press, 1995.
30. Dalton, O.M.,The History of the Franks, Oxford:Clarendon Press, vol.I introduction, 1927.
31. Damon, J. E., Soldier Saints and Holy Warriors:Warfare and Sanctity in the Literature of Early England, Aldershot:Ashgate Publishing Ltd.,2003.
32. Deanesly, M., The Pre-Conquest Church in England,NewYork:Oxford University Press,1961.
33. DeGregorio, S., ed.,The Cambridge Companion to Bede,, Cambridge University Press, 2010.
34. Dill, S., Roman Society in Gaul in Merovingian Age, London:George Allen&Unwin Press,1966.
35. DrinkWater, J.F., The Alamanni and Rome 213-496:Caracalla to Clovis, Oxford: Oxford University Press,2007.
36. Dunn, M., The Christianization of the Anglo-Saxons, c.597-700:discourses of life,death and afterlife, Hambledon Continuum Press,2009.
37. Dunn, M., Emergence ofMonasticism,Oxford:Blackwell,2003.
38. Effros, B., Caring for Body and Soul:Burial and The Afterlife in The Merovingian World, University Park:The Pennsylvania State University Press,2002.
39. Firth, R., Rank and Religion in Tikopia:A Study in Polynesian Paganism and Conversion to Christianity, Sydney:Allen & Unwin,1970.
40. Fletcher, R., The conversion of Europe from paganism to Christianity 371-1386 AD, London:Harper Collins,1997.
41. Foot, S., Monastic Life in Anglo-Saxon England, c.600-900, Cambridge University Press,2006.
42. Fox, C., The Personality of Britain, Cardiff:National Museum of Wales,1959.
43. Geary, P., Living With the Dead in the Middle Ages, New York:Cornell University Press, 1994.
44. Gelling, M., Signposts to the Past, Place Names and the History of England, London: Phillimore & Co Ltd,1978.
45. Gerberding, R.A., The rise of the Carolingians and the Liber historiae Francorum, Oxford:Clarendon,1987.
46. Godfrey, C.J., The Church in Anglo-Saxon England, London:Cambridge University Press,1962.
47. Gransden, A., Historical Writing in England:c.500 to c.1307, New York:Routledge, 1996.
48. Hage, W., Das Christentum im fruhen Mittelalter (476-1054):vom Ende des westromischen Reiches bis zum west-ostlichen Schisma, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993.
49. Halsall, G., Early Medieval Cemeteries. An Introduction to Burial Archaeology in the Post-Roman West,Glasgow:Cruithne Press,1995.
50. Halsall, G, Settlement and social organization:the Merovingian region of Metz, Cambridge University Press,1995.
51. Heinzelmann, M., Gregory of Tours:History and Society in the Sixth Century, Cambridge University Press,2001.
52. Helmholz, R.H., The Oxford History of the Laws of England, Ⅰ:The Canon Law and Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction from 597 to the 1640s, Oxford University Press,2004.
53. Hen, Y.,Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul, A.D.481-751, New York:E.J.Brill Press,1995.
54. Higham, N., Rome,Britain and the Anglo-Saxons, London:Routledge,1992, pp.74-75.
55. Higham, N.J.,The Convert Kings:Power and Religious affiliation in early Anglo-Saxon England, Manchester University Press,1997.
56. Higham, N.J., An English empire:Bede and the early Anglo-Saxon kings,Manchester University Press,1995.
57. Hillgarth, J.N.,Christianity and paganism,350-750:the conversion of Western Europe, University of Pennsylvania Press,1986.
58. Hollis, S., Anglo-Saxon Women and the Church:Sharing a Common Fate, Woodbridge: Boydell Press,1992.
59. Hughes, K., The Church in Early Irish Society, New York:Cornell University Press,1966.
60. Hylson-Smith, K.,Christianity in England from Roman Times to the Reformation,Vol I,From Roman Tomes to 1066,SCM Press,1999.
61. James, E., The Franks, Oxford:B. Blackwell,1988.
62. James, E., The Origins of France:From Clovis to the Capetians,500-1000, London: Macmillan Press,1982.
63. Jones, M.E., The End of Roman-Britain, Ithaca and New York:Cornell University Press, 1996.
64. Layard, J., Lady Of The Hare.-Being a Study of the Healing Power of Dreams, Abingdon,New York:Routledge,2011.
65. Leo, H., Vorlesungen uber Die Geschichte Des Deutschen Volkes und Reiches, Halle: Anton,1854.
66. Lindow, J., Norse Mythology:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs:A Guide to Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs, New York:Oxford University Press,2002.
67. Lynch, J.H., Christianizing kinship:ritual sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England, Cornell University Press,1998.
68. MacMullen, R. Christianity and Paganism in Fourth to Eighth Centuries, New haven: Yale University Press,1997.
69. Matthews, R.T. and Platt, F.D., The Western Humanities, Volume Ⅰ :Beginnings through the Renaissance, third edition, Mayfield Publishing Company,1998.
70. Mayr-Harting, H., The coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England,ennsylvania State University Press, third edition,1991.
71. McLaughlin, M., Consorting With Saints:Prayer for the Dead in Early Medieval France, New York:Cornell University Press,1994.
72. McLynn, N.B., Ambrose ofMilian:Church and Court in a Christian Capital, California University Press,1994.
73. Moreira, I., Dreams, Visions, and Spiritual Authority in Merovingian Gaul, Ithaca:Cornell Univesity Press,2000.
74. Mosshammer, A., The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era, Oxford: Oxford University Press,2008.
75. Musset, L., The Germanic Invasions:The Making of Europe AD 400-600, trans. Edward and Columba James, London:Paul Elek,1975.
76. Myres, J.N.L., Anglo-Saxon pottery and the settlement of England, Oxford:Clarendon, 1969.
77. Myres, J.N.L., The English settlements, London:Oxford University Press,1989.
78. Neander, A. and Schneider, K.F.Th., General History of the Christian Religion and Church, New-York:Crocker & Brewster,1855.
79. Nock, A.D.,Conversion:The Old and the New in Religion from Alexander the Great to Augustine of Hippo, Oxford:Oxford University Press,1933.
80. Norman, E.R. and Joseph, J.K.S., The Early Develoment of Irish Society:The Evidence of Aerial Photography, London and New York:Cambridge University Press,1969.
81. Owen, G. R., Rites and Religions of the Anglo-Saxons, Newton Abbot:David & Charles, 1981.
82. Owen-Crocker, G R., Dress in Anglo-Saxon England, Woodbridge:Boydell Press,2004.
83. Palmer, J.T., Anglo-Saxons in a Frankish world,690-900, Turnhout:Brepols,2009.
84. Pascal, B., Religion Explained, New York:Basic Books,2001.
85. Perry, W.C., The Franks:from Their First Appearance in History to the Death of King Pepin, London:Longman,1857.
86. Pulsiano, P.and Treharne, E.M., Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts and their Heritage, Aldershot: Ashgate,1998.
87. Rees, E., An essential guide to Celtic sites and their saints, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2003.
88. Riche, P., Education and Culture in Barbarian West:From the Six Through the Eighth Century, trans., John J. Contreni, Columbia:University of South Carolina Press,1976.
89. Rollason, D., Saints and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford:Blackwell Pub.,1989.
90. Russell, J.C.,The Germanization of Early Medieval Christianity:A Sociohistorical Approach to Religious Transformation, Oxford University Press,1994.
91. Salway, P., A history of Roman Britain, London:Oxford University Press,2001.
92. Stenton, F.M., Anglo-Saxon England:Reissue with a new cover, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2001.
93. Stenton, F.M., The Latin Charters of the Aglo-Saxon Period, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1955.
94. Stern, S., Calendars in Antiquity:Empires, States, and Societies, Oxford:Oxford University Press,2012.
95. Talbot, C.H., The Anglo-Saxon missionaries in Germany, London and New York:Sheed and Ward,1954.
96. Thomas, C., Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, Berkeley and Los Angeles:University of California Press,1981.
97. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M., The Frankish Church, Oxford:Clarendon Press,1983.
98. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M.,The Long-haired Kings, London:Methuen Press,1962.
99. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M., Early Germanic Kingship in England and the Continent, Oxford: Clarendon,1980.
100. Wallace-Hadrill, J.M., The Barbarian West, A.D.400-1000:The Early Middle Ages, New York:Harper & Row Press,1962.
101. Watts, D., Religion in late Roman Britain:forces of change, London and New York: Routledge,1998.
102. Weber, M., The Theory Of Social And Economic Organization, New York:The Free Press,1964.
103. Wilson, D. Anglo-Saxon Paganism, New York:Routledge,1992.
104. Wolffe, J., Religion in History:Conflict, Conversion and Coexistence, Manchester Manchester University Press,2004.
105. Wood, I., The Merovingian Kingdoms,450-751, New York:Longman,1994.
106. Wood,L, The Missionary Life.Saints and the evangelisation of Europe,400-1500, Harlow:Person Education Limited Press,2001.
107. Yorke, B., Nunneries and the Anglo-Saxon royal houses, London:Continuum International Publishing Group,2003.
108. Yorke, B., Wessex in the Early Middle Ages, London:Leicester University Press,1995. Yorke, B., Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, London and New York: Routledge,2002.
109.约翰·布莱尔：《盎格鲁-撒克逊简史》,肖明翰译,北京：外语教学与研究出版社,2008年。
110.肯尼斯·摩根主编：《牛津英国史》,钟美荪译,北京：外语教学与研究出版社,2007年。
111.皮埃尔·米盖尔：《法国史》,蔡鸿滨等译,北京：商务印书馆,1985年。
112.基佐：《法国文明史》,第一卷,阮芷,伊信译,北京：商务印书馆,1998年。
113.赫伯特·格隆德曼等：《德意志史》,常克强等译,第一卷,北京：商务印书馆,1999年。
114.汤普逊：《中世纪经济社会史》,耿淡如译,北京：商务印书馆,1984年。
115.爱德华·吉本：《罗马帝国衰亡史》,黄宜思等译,上册,北京：商务印书馆,1997年。
116.华尔克：《基督教会史》,谢受灵等译,香港：基督教文艺出版社,2005年。
117.布鲁斯·L.雪莱：《基督教会史》,刘平译,上海人民出版社,2012年。
1. 蒋孟引主编：《英国史》,北京：中国社会科学出版社,1988年。
2. 钱乘旦,许洁明：《英国通史》,上海：上海社会科学出版社,2003年。
3. 马克垚：《英国封建社会研究》,北京：北京大学出版社,2005年。
4. 吴于廑：《吴于廑文选》,武汉：武汉大学出版社,2007年。
5. 阎照祥：《英国史》,北京：人民出版社,2003年。
6. 张芝联主编：《法国通史》,北京：北京大学出版社,1989年。
7. 陈文海：《法国史》,北京：人民出版社,2004年。
8. 李秀清：《日耳曼法研究》,北京：商务印书馆,2005年。
1. 王宪生：《英国早期的基督教及其影响》,《郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)》,1992年第3期。
2. 孟广林：《中世纪前期的英国封建王权与基督教会》,《历史研究》,2000年第2期。
3. 陈太宝：《盎格鲁-撒克逊时期基督教对王权的影响》,《长春师范学院学报(人文社会科学版)》,2009年第5期。
4. 张建辉：《英国盎格鲁-撒克逊时期的政教关系》,《内蒙古大学学报(人文社会科学版)》,2010年第3期。
5. 陈文海：《从“蛮族”首领到“圣徒”国王——论克洛维在中世纪法国的形象及其演绎》,《史学集刊》,2006年第6期。
6. 许锦光,《基督教在盎格鲁一撒克逊英格兰的传播及影响(596-750)》,南京大学,2011年。
1. Royal Irish Academy, St.Patrick's Confessio, ed. Bieler, [EB/OL],http://www. confessio.ie/etexts/confessio_latin#01,2011-6-13.
2. Corpus of Electronic Texts, The Annals of Ulster, ed.& trans., Sean Mac Airt & Gearoid Mac Niocaill, [DB/OL], http://www.ucc.ie/celt/published/T100001A/,2011-7-18/ 2012-3-3.
3. Christian Classics Ethereal Library, Leo the Great.Gregory the Great, The Book of Pastoral Rule, and Selected Epistles of Gregory the Great, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, [DB/OL],http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/npnf212.toc.html,2012-6-5.
4. The Latin Library, Gregorii Turonensis Historiarum Liber Quartus, ed.Bruno Krusch, [DB/OL], http://www.thelatinlibrary.com/gregorytours/gregorytours4.shtml,2012-7-3.
5. Congregation Shir Hadash,'Hebrew Calendar and Yahrzeit Calculator', [EB/OL], http://www. shirhadash.org/calendar/hcal.html,2012-7-25.
6. Sean Miller, Evidentiae ecclefiae Chrifti Cant, ed. Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis, [EB/OL],http://www.anglo-saxons.net/hwaet/?do=seek&query=S+22,2012-8-1.
7. I.Blair, E.Barham and L.Blackmore,'My Lord Essex', British Archaeology,Vol.76, 2004, ed.Mike Pitts, [J/OL],http://www.archaeologyuk.org/ba/ba76/featl.shtml, 2012-9-25.
8. Center for Reformed Theology and Apologetics,'The Canons of the Council of Orange', [EB/OL], http://www.reformed.org/documents/canons_of_orange.html,2012-10-11.